Whatever Next? Chapter 2 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The doorbell rang. Carol went to open it. She returned a moment later with Jenny’s mother, “What happened? I went to your house and it looked like a bomb had hit it? The young bobby there directed me over here,” then she and Jenny embraced.

“I tried to phone you at home and on your mobile,” said Jenny after they had sat down and she explained the situation as they knew it.

“Oh that thing,” said her mother, “I never switch it on.”

“It might have helped if you had, Mum,” chided Jenny.

“We have an extra complication regarding the accommodation,” said Carol hesitantly.

“Oh dear, should I go and find a hotel or B&B, somewhere?” said the latest visitor.

“How about, you share with Jen's mum and I’ll kip on the couch,” offered Dave.

“You can’t do that Dave, you have to work in the morning,” protested his mum-in-law.

“I have to make a statement to the police and see what can be rescued tomorrow, that’s what I’m doing.”

“But you’ll need your sleep Dave….”

“Look Mum, that’s why I’m offering to sleep on the couch, Jenny sounds like a 747 warming up, especially when she’s had a drink.”

Jenny huffed in mock annoyance then said, “I’ve haven’t had a drink.”

“No, and the sun is way over the yard-arm, get yourselves tidied up I’m going to treat us all to a drink and a snack at the pub.”

“Look, is that wise?” asked Carol, “I could get something organised fairly quickly here.”

Just then John arrived, after kissing his wife and putting down his briefcase asked what had happened to the Bond’s house. The situation as they knew it was explained to him and he insisted they all stay with Carol and him. When Carol told him that Dave had offered to take them all to the pub for dinner, he insisted it was his treat. Dave protested, but John insisted again and Dave gave way.

“Tell the girls to get themselves tidied,” said Dave to Jenny.

“Drew not here then?” said John.

“It’s Gaby, at the moment,” said Dave, blushing a bit as he said it.

“Oh, okay,” accepted John, nodding. He wasn’t too worried he’d seen the boy in skirts often enough; not only that but he looked like a girl, not a boy in skirts. In fact, John always thought Drew looked a bit like a girl when he was dressed like a boy.

“Didn’t he spend some of his holiday in girl mode?” said John quietly to Dave.

“All of it I think,” Dave blushed again.

“So, is the Gaby thing…you know...long-term?” asked John, still talking quietly.

“I don’t know, if it is we have some things to sort out, if it isn’t we have some things to sort out. If you know what I mean?”

“Yeah, I’ll bet you have.”

Just then Maddy and Drew came in, “Daddy,” shouted Mad and rushed at her father, engulfing him in a monster hug. After which, she pulled Drew over and insisted he give John a hug as well.

“Hi Dre...Gaby,” said John, putting his arms around the boy.

“Uncle John,” Drew blushed a little as he gently put his arms around the older man and pecked him on the cheek. It was getting a little easier each time he kissed someone as Gaby, and he felt safe with John Peters, it was like hugging his own father.

“Gran!” exclaimed Drew spotting his relative, he rushed over to her and threw his arms around her.

“Hello Kiddo, how are you?” she said hugging him back.

“I feel better for seeing you, Gran.”

“Well, I think that makes two of us,” joked his grandmother. She asked if he’d got himself ready to go out, and he nodded. “You seem quite comfortable in skirts these days?”

“They’re okay, a bit draughtier than trousers and shorts,” he joked, feeling a bit embarrassed.

“You look lovely Dre...Gaby,” she quickly corrected herself.

“Thank you, Gran, you look pretty good yourself.”

His grandmother smiled back at the boy and thought she would have a little chat with him later, if she could get him on his own. She was a bit concerned for his future although she knew about this knack he had for ending up in skirts; he seemed to be spending more time than ever in them. She’d seen the clip of film on the news where he’d been knocked off his bike, it still gave her nightmares simply thinking about it. She’d also recalled how the narration had described the scene as, “Gaby Bond, daughter of world champion cyclist, Jenny Bond, had survived the crash and had carried the remains of her bike over the finishing line before collapsing.” The film had also shown the roar from the crowd when she emerged from the ambulance, and how she’d walked to see the other victim lying in the road with paramedics trying to save him.

It seemed to Drew’s grandmother, that the boy wanted to be a girl yet he always denied it when she talked to him about it. Doubtless, he had talked with his parents and they were happy, Jenny always seemed so half soaked about it and Dave was Dave…good old Dave.

Well if the kid did want to be a girl, he couldn’t have better parents to help him through the process...except it would help to have a mother who was home a bit more often…but that was Jenny...headstrong and determined. The older woman shivered a little, “I’ll just nip up and get my shawl, it’s turning cooler.”

They all piled into the cars and drove to the local pub restaurant, where John had managed to phone and book a table for them all. Dave was relieved John had taken over for the night, he really had enough to cope with and an evening off would be good. He drove there as Jenny had agreed to drive back, she needed to get into training again and alcohol was not a good way to start it. Dave was looking forward to his first pint, it was going to be followed by another, and another…

John looked at Drew and Maddy sitting next to each other across the table from him. They looked like sisters rather than second cousins or whatever they were…third cousins? He considered the family relationship, Jenny and Carol were first cousins, so Drew and Jules would be Carol’s second cousins and similarly, Maddy and Jenny. So Maddy and Drew and Juliette, would be third cousins.

He smiled to himself, then looking at the two ‘twins’ again, thought to himself, Bloody hell, Drew is just as pretty as Maddy, and possibly prettier than his sister. Poor bugger, his genes and his hormones must have got messed up somewhere, because they sure aren’t very boyish ones.

He’d known about the bike race and the crash, he’d seen it on the telly. He knew they had had to stay down south longer than he liked because of the inquest etc. He hadn’t really thought about which gender Drew was in for the holiday, it had slightly surprised him when he’d seen the film clip. But then had it?

Drew seemed to spend half his life in skirts, leastways when he was with Maddy. Was she involved in it, encouraging him? He thought they were sort of an item, were they still? What did Maddy think of this latest development…his seemingly long term gender switch?

Lots of questions seeped into John’s mind as he watched the two ‘girls’ opposite him, nothing seemed to betray Drew’s original gender. Maybe he was a girl after all, he seemed so natural. He needed to talk with Carol, she must have more idea about what was happening than he did.

“Have the police decided how the fire started?” asked John of Dave.

“Not really, they seem to think petrol or some sort of accelerant was poured through the letter box”

“So it’s deliberate, then?”

“Without a doubt!”

“Geez Dave, who could hate you enough to do something like that?”

“Only that bloody lunatic from Weymouth: he’s had several goes at killing Gaby.”

“Why? What can a kid have done to annoy a thug like him?”

“From what the local police said, she’d helped them upset a drug ring. They were supplying Ecstasy to local schools. She and Maddy and a couple of boys, helped the police break it up. Meadows was the supplier to the kid who got killed; looks like he killed him, too.”

“So this low life, has come up here, has he?”

“It rather looks that way; can’t think it’s anyone else up here unless they are very bad sports, and got beaten by Drew or Jenny.”

As the two men were talking, there was a slight excitement further down the restaurant. “It’s Gaby,” said a young male voice.

“Gaby who?” asked a mature female one.

“Drew’s cousin, Gaby Peters or Bond…who cares; I’m gonna speak to her.”

“Clive, don’t you dare make a fuss, those poor people have enough on their hands at the moment, what with the fire and all.”

“I won’t, I just wanna talk to her,” with that he set off towards the Bond/Peters’ table. “Hi, Gaby, remember me?”

Drew looked around in disbelief, talk about having a bad day. The last time he’d met Clive as Gaby, he’d nearly knocked him out: couldn’t he take a hint?

“Hello, Clive isn’t it?”

“You do remember me, then?” said Clive excitedly. It was obvious to Drew that this boy couldn’t take a hint any more than Harry could.

What was it about boys, were they so stupid? A parallel thought assailed his mind, reflecting on the fact that underneath the eyeliner and the lip-gloss, he was still Drew. Or was he? He was beginning to wonder, simply because he could take hints and respect other people’s feelings just like any other girl…oops! He felt himself blush at this revelation.

“What d’ya want?” asked Maddy, defensively, cursing him under her breath.

“I wondered if Gaby would like to come out with me?” he answered cockily.

“If I remember last time you asked her, she knocked you into the middle of next week!” said Maddy with equal aplomb.

“Anyone can make a mistake,” said Clive; a statement which left Drew wondering if maybe he had hit the boy too hard, and it affected the few functioning brain cells he possessed.

“Yeah, but you keep repeating them!” said Maddy, administering what should have been a coup de grace, except Clive was too thick of skin and brain.

“That’s like really funny,” he answered back chuckling to himself.

Maddy felt differently and it was only the fact that her parents were there that she didn’t out-rightly tell him to scram or words to that effect. Instead she held her temper, which was just as well because Jenny intervened.

“Why don’t you let Gaby decide, as Clive was asking her, not you Maddy?”

Mad was mad! However, she respected Jenny and bit her tongue. Drew however was crestfallen, his mother had done it again! “Well, Gaby, would you like to go out with Clive?”

I’d rather get cholera, was his first thought, but he said, “I don’t think I can; I have to help Dad with the bikes an’ things tomorrow.”

“That was a kewel race you won in Weymouth, you know where that kid got killed.”

“I’m well aware he got killed Clive, I saw half his brains in the gutter…”

“Cor, did you?”

“Yes I did, and it gave me nightmares for days after.” Drew was exaggerating slightly, but he had seen the boy dying from injuries to his head, despite wearing a helmet.

“Kewel,” exclaimed Clive, savouring the thought and the excitement.

“I don’t think so, you moron!” said Maddy with venom, “She saw someone die and all you can say is ‘kew-wel’; it isn’t kew-wel at all, it’s like very un-kew-wel. So stick that in your stupid brain and clear off!”

“Mrs Bond said Gaby could answer for herself,” he glanced along the table, “Hey where’s Drew?”

“He’s training with the youth squad, why?” answered Drew, sweating slightly. It amazed him that Clive had never put two and two together, but this seemed as close as he’d ever been.

“Nothin’, ‘cept he never seems to be around when you are, don’t you like each other or somethin’?”

Drew nearly blanched with horror as Clive nearly twigged. If Clive had another neuron, he’d be dangerous! He thought to himself. “Course not, but I can only come when he’s away, ‘cos I stay in his room.” Which wasn’t a word of a lie, as his Gaby stuff stayed in Drew’s wardrobe, in his bedroom.

“So you wanna come out sometime?” persisted Clive.

Drew suddenly saw the double meaning in what Clive had just asked, and which if the boy had half a brain, he’d see and Drew/Gaby would be outed. His blood ran cold. If that happened, it would be more likely that Clive hit him not the other way around.

“No, I promised Drew I’d help sort out his bikes.”

“How long’s that gonna take, maybe I could help.”

“Which part of 'no' didn’t you like understand?” snapped Maddy, also realising that Clive might just stumble onto the answer if he blundered around long enough.

“Okay, I’m going… see ya Gaby,” he said winking at her.

“Not if I see you first,” muttered Drew under his breath.

“The nerve of that boy, you should have hit him harder last time Gabs,” said Maddy much to Jules amusement.

“I will next time,” offered Drew clenching his painted fingers into a fist.

“I don’t think so!” said Dave, while Jenny nodded in agreement, “No daughter of mine is going to go brawling in the street, no matter how provoked she might be.”

Oh bum! Thought Drew, whatever next?

John Peters sat and watched this enactment without commenting, he could see why Maddy and Gaby were acting defensively; what he couldn’t understand was how Clive couldn’t see through the war-paint.

He wondered how it was that he, John Peters, could see Drew as Gaby or vice versa, so how come Clive couldn’t, given that they were at the same school and in the same class at times? Was it simply a contextual situation, out of context he didn’t see Drew or Gaby, in context he would? He was still lost in his thoughts when Dave offered to buy him a drink.

“I’ll have a mineral water, thanks Dave,” he said acknowledging he was driving.

Jenny had the same, but Carol had another glass of wine and Dave his third pint. The teens were satisfied with colas, or at least made it look as if they were, which was all that mattered.

Drew surveyed the restaurant, Clive had gone, and he sighed with relief. “He has gone, hasn’t he?” Drew said to Maddy.

It was Jules who answered, “What your thicko friend? Yeah, he’s gone.” She looked at her sibling; okay he made a very passable girl, but he didn’t look that different in boy mode, so why didn’t people notice?

“Why did you put Gaby on the spot, Mum?” asked Jules. Jenny’s actions at times baffled her.

“What d’you mean?” said Jenny looking unabashed.

“Well, like asking Gaby to answer if she wanted to go out with that zombie?” At this description Maddy and Drew nearly wet themselves and laughed out loud.

“I was only trying to let Gaby show her disinterest in the boy,” said Jenny defensively.

“Didn’t look like that to me.” Jules was winding Jenny up beautifully.

“I don’t care what it looked like, that’s what I meant.” Jenny’s colour had risen and she was feeling rather warm.

Dave decided enough was enough, “Okay kids, as Clive the cretin has gone,” laughter from the teens, “this topic has run its course.”

“But Dad…” protested Jules.

“Enough, Juliette, talk about something else...like parental cruelty?” Dave said which brought a wry smile from Maddy’s parents.

Turning to them he said, “Teenagers, why have nice, polite children got to grow into teenagers?” The Peters adults smiled knowingly.

Half an hour later, they all decided it was time for home and trouped out to the cars to go back to the Peters’ house. Drew was a little apprehensive in case anyone else saw him, but they got home without incident.

As they were finalising the sleeping arrangements, Jenny’s mobile went off and she answered it, she spoke German for a short time then ended the call.

“That was Germany, apparently they’ve been trying to get hold of me.”

“And…?” Said Dave, looking apprehensive.

“They want me back the day after tomorrow,” said Jenny looking at the ground.

“Did you tell them about the fire?” pressed Dave.

“Yes, I told them earlier,” said Jenny, looking at him but refusing to make eye contact.

“Does that mean you’ve, like gotta go?” asked Drew, his face falling.

“I’m afraid so darling,” Jenny did manage to look him in the eye. Then Drew flew to his mother and hugged her.

“I don’t want you to go, I don’t, I don’t,” he began to sob.

“I’m sorry my babe, but I have to;” she looked at the others who were either registering shock on their faces or embarrassment. “They pay me to ride for them, I’ve missed two races. I need to go back.”

“Let me come with you,” said Drew, sobbing against her.

“I’d love you to come, but it’s not possible at the moment, maybe later.”

“Don’t go…” he sobbed, “Don’t go…”

“Come on, Gaby, come with me,” said his gran, “Let’s you and me have a little talk.” She gently prised him off his mother and led him out into the conservatory. Jules who had settled there a few minutes earlier, saw their need for privacy and picking up her personal stereo moved back into the house.

It took about fifteen minutes for Drew to compose himself, helped by his gran’s calm and confident presence. He knew he would feel safe with her no matter what happened. A little later, she gently probed her grandson about the change of lifestyle.

“So it’s Gaby now then?" she asked smiling.

“For the moment,” Drew looked at her and knew he couldn’t tell her any lies. “I haven’t got any boy clothes.”

“The fire?” asked his gran, to which he nodded. “Didn’t you take any to Dorset with you?”

“You know me Gran, I was in the middle of packing when I had to help Jules with a spider. Then Auntie Carol and Maddy came and I grabbed my bag and left ‘em behind.”

“So you only packed girl stuff?” said Gran, trying to work out if this was all planned, if it was then it would surprise her; Drew was no planner.

“No, we had to buy that.” Drew rubbed his reddened eyes.

“Instead of boy clothes?” Gran looked puzzled.

“Yeah, we had to because the boys thought I was a girl.”

“Why didn’t you just tell them they were mistaken?”

“ ‘Cos I’d agreed to pretend to be one of them's girlfriend.” Drew smiled as he recalled the disco and the events leading up to it.

“You agreed to be someone’s girlfriend?” asked Gran, wondering if she’d got the facts right.

“Yeah, like Harry asked me to go to the disco with him and pretend like, to be his girlfriend, like, ‘cos Cheesecake would be jealous an’ all, like.” Drew began to blush as he saw his gran’s brow furrowed, she clearly didn’t understand or was not pleased.

“Did he know you were a boy?”

“No, like he’d never have asked me, if he like thought that..” Drew almost sniggered but the expression on his gran’s face stopped the laugh instantly.

“So he thought you were really a girl?”

“Yeah,” Drew looked puzzled, he thought he’d said that, maybe Gran was getting old or deaf.

“Why did he think you were a girl, were you dressed as one?”

“Sort of, because William’s nan told them.”

“Who is William?”

“Harry’s friend, he took Maddy to the disco.”

“Why did William’s nan think you were a girl?”

“Why does everyone?”

“I don’t know, why do you think it was?”

“I had a skirt on.”

“So you planned to be Gaby for the holiday?”

“No, it was Maddy’s skirt…”

“So she planned it?”

“No Gran, it was the woman in the motorway services’ fault.”

“I’m sorry, Gaby, but you’re not making sense….”

At this point Maddy arrived and between them they explained about the coffee and the jeans getting stolen and…

”So you told the police you wanted to be a girl and have a sex change?” Gran looked very serious as she said this.

“Yeah,” Drew blushed and looked at the floor.

“Is it true; do you want to be female?”

“It doesn’t matter now does it, I told them so...”

“Of course it matters, do you want to be a girl?”

“I don’t know…” Drew felt a tear run down his face, Maddy noticed it and went for some tissues. “Sometimes I like think my body’s decided for me...”

“What, you’re turning into a girl?”

“Yeah,” Drew was blushing profusely.

“What do you mean, growing breasts and things?”

“Yeah…” he felt the blush continue, he was very uncomfortable.

“Have you spoken to your Mum about it?”

“Yeah…”

“What does she have to say?” Gran seemed very concerned, more than his mother had been.

“Not much…”

“What do you mean, she doesn’t say much or isn’t interested?”

“I think she doesn’t mind having another daughter.”

“How do you feel about that?”

“Dunno…” Drew looked very uncomfortable and said to his gran, “Can we like stop talking now?”

She hugged him, “I’m sorry Gaby, I’ve been very selfish trying to understand what’s happened, I’m a silly old woman.”

“No, you’re not Gran, I didn’t mind talking to you,” said Drew hugging her tightly.

“If I can help in any way, you know…”

“I know, Gran, and thank you.”

“You don’t have to thank me, Gaby, it’s what Grans are for.”

Whatever Next? Chapter 3 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

In another room, John Peters asked the obvious question, “If this bloke Meadows, is looking for Gaby, why not bring back Drew? End of problem.” He smiled at his own cleverness; Dave and Jenny were a lovely couple, but rocket scientists, they were not.

“He’d go after Maddy,” said Dave awkwardly. “Like he did before.”

“He did what? Jesus, Carol, why didn’t you tell me?” He jumped out of his seat and stood in front of his wife, waving his arms about.

Carol burst into tears, “I was going to …” she sobbed, “I was going to … I’m sorry.”

“Okay, okay,” said John embracing his wife. “It’s okay..” He hugged her tightly and then they sat down together on the sofa. “Did you know about this?" he asked Dave.

Dave looking sheepish nodde., “I assumed Carol would tell you,” he said. He then sat down and related the story of Maddy’s abduction and Gaby’s heroic rescue of her cousin.

John’s eyes widened several times during the narration, “Christ if I’d known that I’d have been down there and brought you all back home.” He paused, while he reflected on the story, then asked, “So this nutter, can’t tell the difference between Maddy and Gaby?”

“I can’t say for certain, but that looks to be about it,” replied Dave.

“So bringing Drew back wouldn’t help then?” asked John.

“It might help Gaby, but could endanger Maddy. Besides, it might not be possible for other reasons ….” said Dave.

“Like?”

“Gaby appears to be developing female characteristics, that is physical ones.”

“What, breasts and things?”

“Yeah.”

“What do the doctors say?”

“We’re still waiting on an opinion. She’s very sensitive about it all, and we think it might be why she told the police she wanted to be a girl, full stop.”

“Crikey! John said, “Poor kid, yet she had bal ...” he coughed, “yet she had spun .., you know what I mean.” They all laughed at his attempt to make a statement that was gender neutral, which eased the tension.

Maddy wandered in, “I’m making some tea, anyone wanna cup?” She saw her mother with red eyes and her father’s arm around her, “Everythin’ all right?”

“Dave just told me of your ordeal at the hospital fair,” John held out his hand to her, which she grasped and he pulled her to him protectively.

“It was horrible, Daddy, “ she said and began to cry.

“I won’t let anyone hurt you, darling girl.”

“I think I’m going to turn in,” said Dave making a tactical withdrawal, pulling Jenny with him.

“Put the kettle on, will you?” called John.

“Yeah, sure.”

The sleeping arrangements that night were far from perfect, but they worked insofar as everyone had a place to sleep; that most had little sleep varied from person to person.

Jules was still cross about leaving the love of her life behind in Dorset; Maddy was now reminded of her vulnerability and the fire attack on the Bond’s house reinforced it; the adults were all worried about the safety of the Peters’ house and John and Dave secured the letter box before going to bed. Drew was worried about his mother leaving, what the other kids would say if and when he went public, and their safety from Meadows. His bravado was gone, and he now felt scared.

Drew tossed and turned until he heard Maddy start to stir, then feeling guilty about disturbing her, he tried to lie still. He lay as relaxed as he could taking deep slow breaths, it helped somewhat but he couldn’t sleep.

I’m dead whatever happens, if that maniac gets me or when everyone else finds out that I’m Drew. It’s cool with the gang, so I’ve got some support, but when the others find out.. I’m mincemeat. What am I gonna do?

He felt the tears form and the warm, wet feeling as they dribbled down his cheeks and onto his pillow. Part of him wished he’d died instead of recovering from his pneumonia, that way Meadows wouldn’t have won and he wouldn’t have to face the humiliation of being outed at school. That was almost worse than meeting Meadows, at least he might be able to escape his attacker; he would not however, be able to avoid the sniggers and insults of his peers at school and outside.

What made things worse was that he was well known in school, so he couldn’t escape the notoriety that would happen. The teachers would do their best, but it wouldn’t be enough, he knew that.

He drifted off into an uneasy slumber ...He was in school, in the boys changing room…it was a P.E. lesson. Just as he began to undo his shirt he felt the bra straps and the horror that planted itself in the pit of his stomach made his blood run cold. “Come on Bondy, what ya waitin’ for?” called one youth. Another glanced at him and his eyes almost came out on stalks. Drew hastily pulled his shirt together, but it was too late. “Bond’s wearing a bra!” exclaimed the kid and the others came running amid gasps of wonder and disbelief.

“Show us yer bra then, Goldilocks,” sniped one..

“Show us yer tits!” called another and they all laughed.

Drew felt his face burning as a scarlet blush seemed to engulf his face and upper body, he felt so hot he was almost on fire. The spiteful comments continued and he felt the scalding wetness as tears ran down his face. He tried to grab his stuff and leave but they stopped him; hands grabbed his shirt and ripped it open and suddenly his pale pink satin bra and small cleavage were displayed, worse still his nipples were hardening in the cooler air and pointing out like two bullets. He wanted to die, he wanted to collapse and at least be unconscious, why couldn’t he faint or something? Instead he simply stood there silently weeping while a dozen schoolboys stared and gasped at his exposure.

Unable to stand it any longer, he screamed, “Leave me alone… Go away.” A pair of hands touched him and he screamed again and fought against them.

“Gabs, it’s me, Maddy, you’re safe, it’s okay, it’s okay.” She spoke with a gentle firmness and as his consciousness permeated his sleep he began to relax and she hugged him.

Moments later, two sets of parents were in the room wondering which one had screamed and why. Amazingly, Maddy managed to get rid of them while still hugging the weeping teen, saying that she could cope and that Gaby would be okay.

“Wanna talk about it?” she asked as she cuddled into her cousin, still hugging him.

“It was horrible,” said Drew, sniffing.

“Meadows?” she asked, knowing how she had dreamt of him catching her again and one of the reasons she was glad to have Drew share her room.

“Not this time,” sniffed Drew, clutching her tightly. He paused for a moment knowing he would now have to tell her what it was. “I was undressing for a gym class and suddenly realised I was wearing a bra..”

“Oh shit!” exclaimed Maddy, she almost wanted to know which one, but resisted the urge to ask.

“Yeah, I looked down and saw this pink thing on my chest and Dawson spotted it.”

“What, Donkey Dawson?” she asked, the nickname arising from his similarity to a donkey braying when he laughed.

“Yeah,” sobbed Drew.

“Oh shit!” exclaimed Maddy, clutching him tightly; “What happened next?” she asked after a short pause and a squeeze.

“He shouted out that I was wearing a bra, an’ they all came to see…an’ I felt so, like embarrassed an’...” he paused and cried for a moment, then continued, “...Oh, Mad, it was so horrible… they were like, just standing there …an’ my nipples started to grow… an’ like they all just stared like I was a freak…oh,' Mad, I am a freak… help me, Mad, help me…” at this he broke down into a full collapse of sobbing and shaking. His cousin was also crying while holding him as tightly as she dared, felt his pain searing through her own heart.

“I’m here Gabs, I’ll always be here for you, like forever.” They held each other tightly and eventually drifted off to sleep, locked into their embrace of mutual protection.

Carol looked in as the adults set about their ablutions and breakfast, the two teens were yet fast asleep, entwined together. She felt a mixture of emotions. On the one hand, she felt it was lovely to see them cuddled up so close, on the other, she worried that officially one of them was still a boy, and as the parent of the other, she should be concerned.

Then she stopped and pondered for a moment, was one of them a boy and for how much longer, and that was assuming that madman didn’t catch either of them first. She closed the door quietly and left them to sleep.

The conversation of the adults was muted and mixed. None had slept very well and red eyes were aplenty. They were discussing Drew’s nightmare when the door of the dining room opened and Maddy entered. It suddenly went very quiet.

“How’s Gaby?” asked Carol pouring her daughter a cup of tea.

“Still asleep,” said Maddy, barely awake herself.

“Does she get many nightmares?” asked John, wondering if this was going to happen again.

“No,” said Maddy with a firmness that surprised both her father and herself.

“Any idea what it was about?” asked Jenny, “You seemed to do very well in calming her down.”

“Going to school,” said Maddy, buttering some toast for herself.

“Is school that bad?” asked her father in some surprise.

“It could be if you were a boy last week and a girl this one,” said Maddy in such a matter of fact way that no one took on board the importance of the statement for several moments.

“Oops!” said John blushing, “We’ve been so worried about that lunatic, I suppose we hadn’t even thought about that aspect. What are you going to do?” he asked Jenny and Dave.

“Dunno,” said Dave, “Hadn’t got that far yet.” He looked at his wife.

“I suppose we need to ask Gaby what she wants to do and take it from there.” She looked guiltily at Dave and Maddy, knowing full well she wouldn’t be there for the crisis if it happened.

“I suppose she could go sick, I’ll have a chat with Mr Woods and the doctor.”

“Isn’t that just postponing the dreaded day?” asked Carol.

“Yeah, but it buys some time and I’ve got plenty on my hands at the moment.” Dave shrugged as he spoke, they all knew he had lots of worry on his plate and yet his wife was going back to Germany. John looked at her with a degree of disbelief, she felt his eyes boring into her and she rose saying something about “checking on Gaby” and left the room.

“They could always come and stay with me,” said Josie, “It doesn’t look very safe here.”

“No, but there’s more of us to protect them,” said John.

“Is there? You’ll be in work, Dave will either be in work or trying to sort out the house, Jenny will be back in Germany. Carol will be here, but the chances are they know about this place, or only need to follow you from the other house. They might not know about my place.”

“I don’t know Mum,” said Dave, “It’s taking an awful risk.”

“Why don’t we ask them, see if they’re willing, if not then forget it.” Josie felt her pulse quickening as she spoke. She couldn’t actually keep them any safer, but as she suggested, the attackers might not know of her whereabouts and she could take all the children if necessary although she doubted Jules would go, preferring to stay with her pals.

“Maddy, who was finishing her breakfast, voiced her opinion, “I’ll come if Gabs wants to.”

“Is she up yet?” asked Dave, remembering he had to go and see the police.

“I’ll go and see,” said Mad cheerfully. She peeped around the bedroom door Drew sat hugging his mother.

“But I don’t want you to go,” he was sobbing on his mother’s shoulder.

“I know sweetheart, I don’t want to go either, but I have to or I’ll lose my place in the team and that will be the end of my career. Is that what you want me to do?”

“No,” sobbed Drew, “cor…’snot.”

“If I don’t get back into training soon, I’m going to lose my form and then I will be stuck. So I have to go, I don’t like it, but we all have to do things we don’t like at times, don’t we?”

Drew nodded and clung on tightly to his mother.

“Are you scared?” she asked him.

He nodded and mumbled, “Yeah.”

“What’s scaring you, that horrible man?”

Drew nodded.

“Anything else?”

Drew nodded again.

“What sweetheart?”

“School.”

“School is scaring you?”

“Mmmmm,” sobbed Drew.

“Can you tell me why it scares you?”

“They … (sob) ... they’re gonna laugh … (sob) ... at me.”

“Who is?”

“All… (hiccup) … of ... (sob) … them.”

“Why should they laugh at you?”

“'Ccccos, they’re gonna know I’m Gaby.”

“You think they are going to figure out that Drew and Gaby are the same person?”

“Yeeeeessss (hiccup),” he wept onto her shoulder.

“Can you go back as Drew, assuming we get you some more clothes?”

“I don’t (sob) know, jus … look at my bodeeeee (hiccup),” this was followed by more heavy weeping.

“Gaby, I know this is upsetting for you, as it is for all of us, but I can’t talk to you if you are crying all the time. Come on now, take control of yourself, deep breath, that’s it, now tell me what you think.”

Drew tried to sit up, his eyes were red with crying and his face looked hot and where he’d leant against his mother’s jumper it was ribbed liked the pattern of the knit. He took several deep breaths finally the hiccups stopped and he spoke in a whiny cracking voice, “I don’t know if I can go back as Drew because my body is changing into a girl.”

“We can probably get around that with looser clothing, I’ll speak to Mr Woods, get you off games and gym, so you’ll have little need to take your blazer off.”

“My boobs bounce up and down when I walk.”

“You can wear a sports bra to stop that.”

“It’ll show.”

“Not through a jacket, you can always wear a vest or something underneath your shirt, if it’s all rather loose, it shouldn’t show. If you want, I’ll take you into Sheffield and we can check it ou. If you get a haircut as well, your image will change dramatically.”

“What about Maddy?”

“What about Maddy?” repeated Jenny, looking puzzled.

“If I stop being Gaby, that maniac is gonna think Maddy is and attack her again.”

“Maybe we could change her hair colour or something, disguise her.” Jenny paused, “Or we could do the same with you, you could pretend to be a new girl, until this lunatic is caught.”

“What happens to Maddy then?”

“We could disguise both of you.”

“What with false noses and things?”

“Not quite that, but a new hair colour and cut would make you look very different, and with different clothes ....”

“Why can’t I go back to being Drew then?”

“You can if you want to.”

“Yeah, like Drew with tits!”

“I wish you wouldn’t use that expression, Gaby, it’s breasts not tits. Tits are little garden birds that eat peanuts, please try and remember that; besides we can try and make them less obvious.”

“I can’t get boy’s trousers to fit me.”

“What?”

“My bum is too big.”

“If that is the case and I doubt it is, we’ll get you some plain girl’s ones, they’re much the same except in cut. I need to measure you, I wonder if Carol has a tape measure I can borrow, wait here.” Jenny left Drew as she went off to find Carol.

He didn’t know what he felt, the shock of the house fire and loss of all his clothes was only now really permeating his brain and it wasn’t a pleasant feeling. He also wasn’t sure who he thought he was anymore either. Before it had been so easy, he was Drew who occasionally for a laugh changed into Gaby.

Now he was Gaby and he wasn’t sure he could go back to being Drew again. His body seemed to be making decisions for him, and not ones he liked or with which he necessarily agreed. He felt a little powerless and angry about it.

When Jenny went to find the measure, she walked in on the discussion about Josie taking the girls away. “I’m not entirely happy with it, no reflection on you Josie, but I feel we can protect them better here until this nutter is caught.” John was airing his views, “What do you think Jen?”

“About what?”

“Josie wants to take Maddy and Gaby back with her, I think they’d be safer here. How about you?”

“I hadn’t thought about it John, it might be a good idea,” said Jenny, but didn’t qualify it.

“I thought it might be something to remove them from the area of danger.”

“Good idea,” said Jenny, “Although we don’t know for sure that they know we’re staying here, do we?”

Everyone had to agree with that. “If they found our place Jen, they probably know this one too.” Dave was being a realist as always, “Unfortunately, we’d only really know if they tried something here as well.”

“So my idea would prevent that, wouldn’t it?” asked Josie smiling nervously. While she desperately wanted to protect her grand ‘daughter’ and Maddy, she felt a little apprehensive about it.

“What if they follow you?” asked John, “Aren’t you then going to be in the same boat, but without the back up?”

“If we travelled separately and went by a roundabout route, like they do in spy films...”

“Mum, this isn’t a spy film, it’s real life, people get really hurt or really dead,” said Jenny.

“But we could lose anyone trailing us, go into Sheffield or Nottingham or go from one to the other then up to my place.”

“I don’t like the idea of splitting the girls up, together they’re probably safer,” said Dave.

“I agree with that, and we could disguise them a bit,” said Jenny. It went silent and Jenny looked at Carol, “Can I borrow a tape measure?”

“Goodness, Gaby, you have a smaller waist than I had at your age, and it’s smaller than your sister’s,” said Jenny noting Drew’s statistics.

Maddy, who was watching rolled her eyes and said, ”That is so unfair Gabygirl, you’ve got a smaller waist than I have!”

“It’s only a centimetre, and my butt’s the same size,” said Drew, then realised what that meant.

“I can see why boys pants are a problem,” observed Jenny after her measuring. “If they’re loose enough at the hips they’ll be far too big on the waist. Hmmm,” she said pausing to think, “I suppose we could always go for elasticated waistbands.”

“I’m not wearing elastic-waisted trousers unless they’re joggers or cycling shorts!” offered Drew with indignation, “Old ladies wear them, or fat old men. And I can’t wear them to school.”

“I was only thinking out loud, Gaby, give me a break will you?”

“So what we gonna do?” asked Drew.

“It looks like it’s going to have to be girl’s trousers, I’m sure we can get some that look like boy’s ones.”

“Should we ask Gaby about going back with her gran?” asked Maddy.

“Can I take my bike?”

“Wouldn’t that, like identify you?” asked Maddy.

“Aw come on, unless I ride soon, I’m gonna be so unfit.”

“If you’re dead, you’ll be even less fit,” suggested Maddy.

“No darling, the bikes stay here, they’ll be quite safe.”

“In which case so do I.” Drew folded his arms over his chest attempting to show determination or obstinacy, he wasn’t quite sure which, but it looked like the sort of thing one did to convey the firmness of the statement.

Jenny, wishing to lighten an already tense atmosphere said, “Okay kiddo, but I’m going to town to look for trousers for you, they may fit better if you come too.”

“Aw Mum, you spoiled my determined stance,” whined Drew, at which Maddy nearly fell over.

“Hey, d’you wanna try my school trousers for a look see?” offered Maddy.

“Now someone is thinking cogently,” said Jenny. Drew standing alongside her rolled his eyes upwards and Maddy sniggered.

“They fit alright,” said Drew.

“They rather scream ‘GIRL’ at you. If you go as Gaby, they’ll be fine, but not for Drew I’m afraid.” Jenny shook her head as she spoke and Carol, who had been passing the door agreed with her.

“This might be more difficult than I thought,” admitted Jenny. “Get yourselves organised, let’s get to the shops and back, remember I have a plane to catch later.”

Whatever Next? Chapter 4 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew and Maddy got themselves dressed as quickly as they could. Drew desperately wanted to look as male as he could, but his body let him down. He wore the tee shirt he’d worn on the way down to Dorset, the fish on the bicycle one. His small breasts protruded and the vinyl picture on the front of the shirt rubbed his nipples, making them stand out and also feel uncomfortable. He grumbled and put on a bra. It made his breasts seem bigger but at least they didn’t hurt.

He thought back to his dream, the one where he was discovered wearing a bra in the boy’s changing room, he blushed profusely. He was wearing the plainest jeans he could find, even they were embroidered on the pockets and up one leg. “This is not gonna work,” he grumbled to himself.

His trainers were the last thing, and at least they were boy’s ones, but they looked rather neutral and somehow made his feet look smaller. He looked in the mirror, despite the low ponytail as usually worn by men, he looked female. “Damn-it,” he said, and quickly put on some make-up. He reasoned that it was better to be seen as Gaby, than recognised as a feminine Drew.

Jenny wasn’t entirely surprised to see her child wearing make-up and a bra, although she had wondered if he would try and tone things down. Then she remembered they were going to look at trousers, and it was more acceptable for a girl to try on boy’s stuff than it was for a boy to try on girl’s wear. It seemed absurd, but that was how it was.

They arrived at the store an hour later, parking in a multi-storey and almost trotted to the shops. They knew where the various departments were and set about inspecting the girl’s trousers.

Drew needed a charcoal grey or black pair, and began examining the racks in earnest. Maddy got distracted by some new tops she’d seen and went off to look more closely. Jenny was the other side of the rack from Drew.

Remembering his size, Drew pulled out three pairs that looked to his eye as might be useable. He showed them to Jenny and she agreed. He took them off to the fitting rooms.

“Getting ready for school?” asked the woman on duty at the fitting room. Drew nodded a reply. “You’re lucky these days, when I was your age, we ‘ad to wear us skirts, trousers weren’t allowed.”

Drew shrugged his shoulders and nodded, not entirely sure which part of what he was agreeing with but she smiled at him and he went to try the garments on. They all fitted, but they all emphasised his broadening hips and rounded buttocks, not to mention his small waist.

Jenny joined him in the fitting room cubicle and he showed them to her. She shook her head. They bought the least feminine looking pair and moved on to the rest of the shops.

They found a less feminine pair in Marks and Spencer, but the boy trousers Drew tried on, either wouldn’t go over his hips or sagged at his waist. They tried a belt with the latter but it just bunched up the surplus waist material and drew attention to it.

By the fifth shop, they were all feeling exasperated, even Maddy, a dyed in the wool shopaholic, was feeling fed up. Finally, after a quick refreshment break, they found a pair of girl’s black cargo pants that weren’t too bad.

“If I speak to Mr Woods, I’m sure he’ll be okay about you wearing them. I know they’re not uniform pants, but at least they don’t seem to be as bad as some.” Jenny said this as she ran her fingers through her hair. She felt like pulling it out in great lumps, but resisted the urge.

The boy’s blazer was just as much trouble. “Why does she want a boy’s one?” asked the puzzled shop assistant.

“I don’t know, just humour her,” Jenny played the harassed parent role very convincingly probably because it was real, she felt very harassed. Drew was grumbling yet again, he seemed to want a bigger size than he needed, which looked like he was wearing his big brother’s clothes.

“But it looks ridiculous!” snapped Jenny at him.

“I don’t care, that’s the one I want.” Drew was beginning to whine. He wanted something that was as shapeless as he could get to disguise his own shape. Jenny refused and made him try on a smaller one. It fitted him reasonably well and didn’t really show his bulging chest as much as his hypersensitivity suggested. He’d still have room for a sweater underneath it, so finally he agreed to buy it to keep the peace.

They bought a couple of loose fitting shirts and a school tie, and a school sweater. The latter was loose fitting too. Shoes were the last item and he hoped the easiest to acquire until they walked into the shoe shop and spotted Sarah, or more truthfully she saw Gaby.

“Gaby, how lovely to see you again,” she enthused all over him, following it up with a hug.

“School shoes, what, black?” she enquired after trying to sell him some high heeled boots with sequins on the seams and a pointy toe.

“Yeah, I’m gonna be doing quite a lot of walking so comfort is a priority.” Drew hoped this would curb any excess she was likely to show him.

“Oh Gaby, those are like so yucky! Ugh!” she exclaimed, “They’re boy’s shoes for God’s sake.”

“Boy’s shoes are okay,” said Drew trying to assert himself, “I’ve worn a few pairs over the years.”

Maddy sniggered and Jenny rolled her eyes upward at his remark, but it was lost on Sarah.

“Look try these on, they’re very comfortable and you’ll love them.” She pulled out a pair in his size, which she had remembered. They were a black lace up with a two inch wedge heel. He tried them and they were comfy, but they were girl’s shoes.

Drew tried to protest but she wouldn’t hear of it, instead she insisted he have them, and as an act of faith gave him a staff discount on them, which meant they were nearly half price.

He gave up and bought them. Back in the car the three slumped in their seats. “Goodness I feel tired,” said Jenny, “It’s exhausting every year, but that has to be the worst so far.”

Drew said nothing, he was worrying about how he was going to get over the problem of school uniforms. He surprised himself by saying out loud, “I’m beginning to wish I was back in Dorset, at least I could wear clothes that fit me there.”

“It’s probably safer too, as that maniac appears to be up here.” Maddy offered without really thinking it through.

“You might be quite right there girls,” said Jenny smiling, “I wonder if Carol and your gran would buy it?”

“Mum, I was only ….” protested Drew.

“No, it could be a good idea. I wonder if that cottage is for rent still.”

“What about Meadows, he’d probably find out in no time and then we’d be back on his home territory.”

“We could disguise you, change your hair colour and either lengthen it or shorten it. I’m sure Sylvie could sort it.”

“Can I have a matching moustache and Maddy a false beard?” Drew thought the idea was nonsense and his comment implied this, or so he thought.

“You have got to be joking!” Dave almost choked on the words, “Go back into the fire, isn’t the frying pan bad enough?”

“It was Gaby’s idea. At the moment she seems more scared of school than Meadows, and on a temporary basis I think it might be a good idea.”

“So are you going to stay with them then?” This was Dave’s most spiteful comment for a long time, and Jenny flinched as he said it.

“You know I can’t, nor can I take them to Germany. With my training schedule I just don’t have time.”

“Okay, you said that before. I just can’t believe you are seriously suggesting we send the kids back to Dorset.”

“Maybe we could rent a different property.”

“What about schooling?”

“We enrol them temporarily at the same school as Harry.”

“They may not let us.”

“I’ll deal with that one.”

“How can you if you’re in bloody Germany?”

“I believe they have telephones there too,” Jenny blushed with a mixture of anger and guilt.

“Have you asked Carol and Mum if they’d go down with the girls?”

“Not yet, I wanted to sound you out first.”

“What about John, he’ll do his Crunch?”

“Not necessarily, his company have an office in Bristol.”

“That’s sixty miles away!”

“He often commutes to Manchester or Sheffield or Nottingham, so he’d cope.”

“Why can’t they stay here?”

“You can’t look after them, you have a job and the rebuilding of the house to sort out. I can’t,” she bowed her head in shame, “Carol and Mum could do it with you and John visiting now and again.”

“Carol and Mum could look after them here.”

“Yeah, but it’s too cramped.”

“I think you’re being silly, but if you want to check it out with the others …. What does Dre. Gaby think of it?”

“Ask her. Gaby, can you come here a moment?”

Drew entered the room; he’d been trying on the trousers and shoes in Maddy’s room. “What d’ya think?” he asked his parents.

“Yeah, they look fine kiddo,” said Dave. “Look, your mother said you would like to go back to Dorset for a bit, is that true?”

“Yeah, sorta.”

“What do you mean, ‘sorta’?” asked Dave. Jenny was staring out of the window, feeling uncomfortable.

Drew blushed and fiddled with a pocket on the trousers, “Well, I like said it, ‘cos I don’t want to go to school here, and I like, know some kids down there.”

“Why don’t you want to go to school here?”

“Dave,” protested Jenny.

He held up his hand to silence her, “I’d like to hear Gaby say why?”

Drew blushed a deep fuschia pink and felt himself growing very hot. “I’m afraid they’re gonna laugh at me or beat me up, when they ….” Tears began to spill down his cheeks and Jenny pulled him into a hug.

“When they what?” asked Dave patiently although he knew the answer, he wanted to hear it from the child’s mouth. He again shushed Jenny when she was going to answer for Drew.

“When … they … find out (sob) … I’m Gaby.” The sobbing gave way to uncontrolled crying and Drew held on tightly to his mother, burying his face in her chest. She looked at Dave angrily and shook her head.

“I’ve been afraid of this for sometime, ever since you began playing these silly dress up games.” He shook his head as he spoke, watching Drew clinging onto his mother.

“You insensitive … oaf!” Jenny spat at her husband, “The child seems to be turning into a girl before your very eyes and all you can say is about playing games. This isn’t a game, this is real!”

“Me insensitive? What about you, your bloody bike seems more important than our children?”

“STOP IT!” screamed Drew, “I don’t want you to fight, please don’t fight.” He sobbed some more, and nuzzled back into his mother’s chest.

“I’m sorry Gabs,” said Dave feeling ashamed.

“I’m sorry too,” said Jenny, hugging him tightly. “What do you want to do?”

“I want to run away and hide,” he sobbed, “Or die, or something. Why is this happening to me? I don’t deserve it, I hate it, I hate everything, I wanna die.” He pulled himself from Jenny and ran out of the room.

“Now look what you’ve done! I hope you’re happy now!” said Jenny tartly.

“ I simply wanted to know what she felt,”

“You and your need to know, couldn’t you see she was becoming upset, but no, you have to push just a little bit harder or further. If anything happens to that child, I shall never forgive you Dave Bond!”

“If anything happens to our child, then just remember where you were and what you considered the priority.”

“We all agreed I could race this season, so don’t try to dump your guilt on me. I’m only doing what we agreed.”

“That was before we knew someone was trying to kill our children. I think that puts things into a different category.”

“So you want me to sacrifice my career. Okay, I’ll sacrifice my career, then I’ll be just a saddo like you, Mr Nobody meet your match, Mrs. Nobody. Go to hell!” Jenny stormed out of the room leaving Dave shaking with anger.

He absolutely loathed scenes, and this was possibly the worst one they’d had for years. He was angry and wanted to state his case more fully, but Jenny was not about to listen, she was running on adrenalin and more likely to hit him than listen. He wasn’t jealous of her, well, not that much. He only wanted her to recognise his sacrifice in allowing her to go for her cycling; after all he hadn’t been able to carry on his archaeology, not that he’d have been on Time Team or anything. But he’d given up his career to earn some money so they could cope with the demands brought about by having children.

Meanwhile, Jenny had found Drew lying on the bed howling and holding onto his bunny. “It’s going to be all right pet, don’t worry.”

Drew ignored her attempts to pacify him, he wanted to let it all hang out, and he was going to. He felt abandoned and unrecognised. They were busy fighting their own private war and he had no part in it, nor wanted one. What they weren’t doing was hearing him.

Oh they’d ask questions like Dave did a few minutes before, but they wouldn’t hear the answers, at least not his answers, because they seemed to have their own all ready. He was so cross with both of them he hated them.

No he didn’t, he hated himself. He must have done something awful to deserve a fate like this. If he were to die, then they could all live happily ever after. Yes, it was him who had to go and soon.

He lay there thinking, Jenny was saying something but he wasn’t listening, she had nothing to say he wanted to hear. It was obvious now he thought about it, all the trouble was due to him and because of him and his stupid body, his family was at risk and so was Maddy. How could he be so stupid? If he hadn’t interfered with Meadows, then Cheeseman might still be alive and none of the others would be under threat.

Maybe what he needed to do was to let Meadows kill him, then he’d leave the others alone. It would solve both their problems, he needed to die and Meadows wanted to kill him. Problem solved, obvious really.

Jenny was still prattling, but Drew was oblivious to it, he was now scheming how he could let Meadows kill him. It was simple, just go out on his bike often enough and Meadows would find him, then bang! All over. Easy really. All he had to do now was go out on his bike, but first he had to get rid of his mother.

He sat up and Jenny tried to hug him, he pushed her hands away. “Please leave me alone, I don’t want to talk anymore.” Then he lay down again and a shocked and speechless Jenny walked out of the room, weeping silently as she went.

As soon as he was clear of her, he stripped off his clothing and pulled on his cycling gear, he wore his kit from the final bike ride, which had Gaby’s name on the shirt. He smiled as he put it on, it would rid him of Gaby once and for all, he would quite literally ‘kill her off’. Sadly it meant he had to die as well, but it was worth it.

He began to feel very calm as he started to realise his plan. The worry was over, he just hoped it would be over quickly and painlessly.

More immediately, he had to get out past his parents and grandmother, not to mention Maddy and her family. That was going to be slightly tricky. He knew the house very well, and he knew it was possible to reach the apple tree in the back garden from the bathroom. It required jumping and catching hold of a branch, so some coordination was necessary, plus a bit of nerve.

He was just about to sneak into the bathroom when Maddy went in there. “Oh no, if she comes in here and sees me in this outfit, she’ll stop me going out.” He slipped into his bed and pulled the bedclothes over his cycling kit. He knew that Maddy must have heard his parents rowing and possibly even his storming out of the room, so it was reasonable that he’d be exhausted and gone to bed. He pretended to be asleep.

A few minutes later, as he expected Maddy came into the room. He tried to keep his breathing deep and regular, as if he were asleep. She seemed to stand and watch him for a while. Then she sat on her own bed. He could feel her eyes burning into him but he didn’t stir, it was essential that she thought he was asleep.

“Gabs,” she hissed at him, but he ignored her. She hissed again with the same result. She stayed sitting on the bed and he heard her turning the pages of a magazine or comic. His heart sank, she could be there for some time.

He eventually relaxed enough for sleep to occur, and although it wasn’t his plan, he was emotionally exhausted, so it would do him good.

Maddy also fell asleep. They were both in the Land of Nod for nearly two hours and it was only when Carol came looking for them that Maddy woke up. She immediately spotted Drew’s cycling garb and tried to keep her mother out of the room until she could cover him up. She wanted to know what he was up to but without involving the olds. Her subterfuge worked and Carol left without seeing Drew or his clothes.

“I know you’re like awake, so cut the faking,” said Maddy quietly to Drew.

He turned to face her, “Thanks for keeping your mum out, I don’t wanna talk to any of the ‘rents just now.”

“ ‘sokay, why are you wearing a cycling shirt in bed?”

“ I just felt like it.” Drew thought it seemed as good an answer as any.

Maddy seemed to accept it, perhaps because she had heard the row which had preceded it. “What was all that noise about earlier?”

“Dunno, my olds had a go at each other. I s’pose they’re getting a bit stressed what with the house ‘n’ things.”

“Yeah, could be,” she agreed nodding her head, “So who upset you?”

“My dad, he’s always got to nitpick, y’know scrape away each layer like he was doin’ a dig somewhere.”

She accepted what he said, then looking directly at him said, “You’re going out on your bike, aren’t you?” She pulled away the bedclothes and confirmed her suspicion that he was fully dressed, including his shoes.

“Yeah, I need to think. I do it best on my bike.”

“You know your mum is going in about an hour?”

“No I didn’t, but I don’t care. They’ve both pissed me about enough for a while, so they can both go to Germany or Hell, whichever is nearer!” His anger showed in both the tone and content of this statement.

Maddy was truly shocked and her eyes opened widely. “Crikey, Gabs, I’ve never heard you talk like that about your ‘rents before.”

“Well that’s how I feel today, tomorrow may be better,” he said visualising himself lying on a mortuary trolley.

“Anything I can do to help?” asked Maddy.

“Not tell anyone that I went out on my bike.”

“How about if I come with you?”

“NO,” he said loudly, “I need to do this alone.”

“Why Gabs, aren’t you afraid that man is out there?” Maddy moved closer to him and tried to hold his hand, but he evaded her grasp.

“I’ve dealt with him a couple of times before and he came off worst.” The defiance in Drew’s voice was clear. “Besides you keep telling me I’m a girl and cleverer than any bloke.”

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Maddy shot back. Then with a look of dread she said, “You’re wanting to meet him, aren’t you?”

“Well, it’d be one way of ending this siege.”

“Who do you think you are, Lady Barclays?”

“Lady Bankes,” groaned Drew.

“Well I was close,” retorted Maddy, “Anyway, you’re not her, Lady whatever, an’ this is my castle, not yours. So,” she paused, “I’m not allowing you to leave. I’ll lock you up in the dungeon if necessary.”

“Maddy, shut up!”

“I will not.”

“If I want to go out, you won’t stop me.”

“No? Just try me or your dad!” she squared up to him as he rose from the bed. She was about an inch taller and several pounds heavier.

“Please don’t do this Mad, I need to get out.”

“Sorry Gabs, if you get past me I shall scream for help.”

“If you do this Mad, I shall never speak to you again, I mean it.”

“If you meet Meadows, you won’t be able to ever again, so what have I got to lose?”

He stopped to think, tears rolling down his face and Maddy, who was blocking his way to the door felt very sad, but was determined to stop him and that meant not showing him she was upset. She continued to stare at him with determination.

Standing up he held open his arms to offer a hug to Maddy, “Yeah, you’re right, as always. Gi’s a hug.”

Maddy hesitated for a moment, then embraced him in a monster hug. “So you’re gonna stay?”

“Yeah, looks like. I s’pose I’d better change out of this lot,” he indicated his cycling clothes. “How’s about lending me something nice to wear to say goodbye to Mum.”

“Yeah okay, what did you have in mind?” she asked leading the way to her huge closet. The Peters’ house was built for them and that included large cupboards and wardrobes with all the bedrooms. Maddy’s was a walk in closet, more like an American than British model.

She pulled open the door, and stepped inside. Drew said suddenly, “Sorry Mad,” and pushed her inside it slamming the door shut and wedging the handle with a chair. He then switched on her stereo as loudly as he thought was necessary to cover the noise of her banging and shouting.

Two minutes later he’d leapt into the apple tree and was then in the garage pulling out his bike and sneaking away down the road, hoping to meet his destiny before they noticed he was gone.

Whatever Next? Chapter 5 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew’s heart was beating rapidly as he stealthily crept out of the drive and down the road. To his surprise, no one seemed to have seen him and moments later he mounted his trusty steed, clipped into the pedals and went off at a brisk pace, putting as many yards as he could between himself and the house, before they found Maddy in her closet.

Where would Meadows be? If he’d known that he could have saved himself trouble and called the cops. His dilemma was, within the hour the police would be looking for him, so he couldn’t just cruise about the place waiting for the showdown. He decided he might just as well do a training run, so that’s what he did.

He’d left his phone behind deliberately, so his family couldn’t call him. He’d also thought it better just in case he did meet Meadows and lost his nerve. This way was better; it was just the uncertainty that worried him.

Each car that came close sent his heart rate soaring and he was having difficulty doing his usual pace, in fact, he was struggling. He stopped near the Cuckney road and sat on a grassy bank while he drank from his water bottle.

Second and third thoughts were beginning to assail him and he began to realise he might have made things worse by worrying his parents and alienating his one true ally, Maddy. She would be mega pissed with him. The tears began to flow again and that upset him, more so when he realised he didn’t have any tissues in his little bag.

His eyes were all blurry so he didn’t see the figure on a bicycle approaching. He felt totally wretched and couldn’t stop the tears. The figure came closer and stopped, he heard the brakes squeak a little and looked up, the figure who walked towards him he couldn’t see clearly, but he could make out the colours of the skins. It could only be one person; he swallowed hard and felt even worse.

“Mind if I sit with you?” said the voice. He shook his head, unable to reply verbally.

“Think it’s going to rain?” the voice asked him.

He shrugged his shoulders.

“Want a hug?” the voice asked him and he nodded. They moved closer together. He felt the warmth of the other body and smelt the familiar perfume. He felt strong arms engulf him and he cried and cried, feeling sadness and shame. “It’s okay my baby, it’s okay,” said the voice as arms rubbed his back comforting him.

“I’m sorry,” he eventually managed to blurt out in between sobs.

“That’s okay Gaby, you’re safe, that’s the main thing. We all love you so much.”

“I’m sorry,” said Drew and sobbed pitifully.

“Everything all right?” called a male voice from nearby.

“Yes it’s fine thank you, my daughter fell off and she’s upset about it. We’ll be fine thanks.”

“If you’re sure?” called back the voice.

“Really, I am,” said Jenny and the man left.

“I (sob) feel really (sob) stu(hic)pid,” said Drew as tears flowed down his face.

“It’s okay,” comforted his mother.

“I’ve made you miss (sniff) your (sob) plane. I’m so (sob) sorry, (sniff).”

“It’s okay, I cancelled my flight before you left.”

“W(hic)hy?” asked Drew his head buried in his mother’s arms.

“The row with your father at lunchtime, made me feel that I was wrong. I’m thinking of resigning from the team.”

“You (sniff) can’t (hic) (sniff) do that.”

“Why not?”

“You’re (sniff) the world (sniff) champ(hic)ion (sniff) that’s wh(hic)y.”

“And that bothers you?”

“Y(hic)es,”

“So you would put self-achievement before your children?”

“I (hic) don’t (sniff)think I can have (sniff) any.”

“Oh Gaby, why ever do you think that?” the hug squeezed him tighter.

“I don’t (sniff) think I can.”

“You must have a reason for saying so, my darling.”

“I don’t (sniff) (shudder) think my (sniff) boy bits (sniff) work too well.” He paused to blow his nose in the tissue Jenny offered him. “Thank y(hic)ou.” He paused again and wiped his eyes, “ ‘n’ I can’t have any (sniff) as a girl.”

“Oh you poor soul,” said Jenny and squeezed him tight again.

They sat quietly for several minutes before Drew said, “Shall we go home?”

“Do you feel up to it?”

“Yeah, I’ll make it.”

Jenny followed him protectively all the way back to the Peter’s house. As they stowed their bikes in the large garage, she said to him, “We need to sort some things out, don’t we?”

He nodded and tried to keep back the tears. She put an arm around his shoulder and they went into the house.

Dave rushed to embrace him, “Please Gabs, never do that again. Please tell us and we’ll talk it through. Agreed?”

Drew nodded and his father hugged him like it was going out of style. Juliette stood behind him and almost snatched him from their father, engulfing him in a hug that Maddy would have envied. “Don’t run off again Sis, okay?”

He nodded and she finally let him go.

“Gaby, your …. Dave and I are going to make a pot of tea and then we’re going to sit down and sort this out, okay?”

Drew nodded.

“If you want to pop up to the bathroom and have a little wash and change, don’t take too long.”

He nodded and went up the stairs. The Peters and his grandmother were noticeable by their absence. They had obviously gone out, presumably to let the Bonds sort this mess out. He stripped off and washed, making sure all the streaked make up had gone. Then once in Maddy’s bedroom, he looked at the clothes he had available.

He thought about what he should wear, but making a statement wouldn’t actually help and might inflame things with his ‘rents. He slipped on a bra and panties, followed by a tee shirt and shorts. He combed his hair back into a proper ponytail with a red scrunchie, slipped into some sandals and before leaving the room, squirted some of the scent his father had given him, around his neck.

As he walked down the stairs, the voices quietened, and he felt nervous enough for his hand to shake as he gripped the banister rail. This was not going to be much fun.

“Tea?” asked Dave, pouring him a cup. Jenny appeared a moment later having changed into a pair of white jeans and top.

“I like the top, Mum,” said Drew, realising that he’d never seen it before.

“Thank you Gaby, it’s one I got in Belgium. See Dave, my children notice what I’m wearing, even if you don’t.” She chuckled as she said it.

“So I’m in the doghouse again, what’s new? It’s alright for you girls to notice clothes, remember I’m supposed to be a red blooded male thinking about what’s underneath them.” He blushed as he suddenly thought about how that could sound to Drew/Gaby. However, Drew either didn’t hear it or feel it was an issue.

They all seated themselves around the table; Jules sat next to Drew grabbing his hand as she settled into her seat. She held onto it squeezing it gently as a sign of support. He squeezed back gently to acknowledge his understanding.

Jenny and Dave seated themselves either side of the teens. Nothing was said for a few minutes as everyone relaxed and drank their tea, Drew having to cope with his left hand, his right still held by Jules.

Dave finished his tea and placing his mug down, began, ”Nothing that is said here today goes beyond this family or this room, understood?” They all indicated their agreement.

“I’ll start, shall I?” said Dave, doing his ’head of the household’ bit. “Gaby, we all love you to bits and we want to help you deal with what must be a very difficult situation. It’s been fraught for us all at times, what with that lunatic after you and possibly being responsible for setting fire to our house, it’s all got a bit much for everyone. Despite that, you and Jules are our priorities and your mother and I agreed we needed to involve you both in making whatever decisions as a family, we have to.”

He looked up and saw Jenny nodding in agreement and the two children looking astonished. “You two have a problem with that?”

“No,” said Jules, “It’s like, different like, that’s all.” She spluttered into silence grasping Drew’s hand tighter.

“We’ve always involved you in making major decisions, at least ever since you were old enough to hold an opinion.” Dave felt a little indignation rising within him, this wasn’t going to be easy as it was, all he needed was Jules playing up.

“Let’s not get sidetracked with historical detail,” offered Jenny as peacemaker, “Can we concentrate on more immediate issues?”

Dave nodded in relief and Jules eventually grunted, “Okay,” realising she had lost the moment to protest.

“I think the issues are helping Gaby deal with who she feels she needs to be, helping her achieve that need and supporting her in the wider context, such as school and social aspects.” Jenny looked around at the faces of her family. Dave was agreeing absolutely, Jules was looking at Drew supportively and Drew was looking at the table, blushing and with tears rolling down his cheeks.

Jenny continued intending to give Drew time to recover, “There is the added difficulty of keeping you safe from that lunatic, as if life wasn’t complicated enough.” She sighed and felt herself clenching her fist, that man was making her very angry, how dare he threaten her kids?

“We also have the problem of finding somewhere to live while they sort out our place, and finally, should I keep racing or retire gracefully and try and help here?” Jenny saw Dave look at his feet, she also saw Drew jump almost off his seat.

“You can’t give up the racing Mum, you can’t!” he said loudly, “I won’t let you.”

“Sweetheart, I thank you for your support but that’s my decision to make not yours, in the same way, it’s your decision to make as to who you want to be. We can all say our piece, but at the end of the day the person concerned has the final say in the matter.”

“But you’re the world champion, doesn’t that mean you owe it to cycling, to your team, to us?” asked Drew, tears streaming down his face, “You can’t just walk away from it, you can’t.”

“Gaby darling, if I consider something is more important than all of that, then I can and will. It will be my choice, my decision.”

“But you can’t” cried Drew, “you can’t it’s not fair, it’s all my fault (sob), I wish I was dead, then none of this would have happened … it’s all my fault.” He went to get up from the table but Jules held on to his hand and pulled him back.

“Gaby,” said Jenny sharply. He looked up at her his face awash with tears and self-disgust. “Don’t you ever let me hear you say anything like that again. It is not your fault, do you hear me? None of this is your fault, it just happened and we need to deal with it as a family, sticking together not blaming ourselves or each other.”

“Absolutely,” said Dave, “ as a family we are unbeatable, if we start splitting up, we’re in trouble. We need to work as a team to beat these things, we need to stick together.”

“Why can’t you go back to Germany?” asked Drew, wiping his face on his arm.

“Because I need to be here with you, helping to keep you safe.”

“But you can’t protect me, you’ve never seen Meadows, how can you keep him from me? If the police can’t, how can you?” His voice was shrill with emotion, but he was making some valid points and Jenny felt her heart sink.

“So how do you propose we keep you as safe as we can?” asked Dave, trying to keep things calm.

“Let me go back down to Dorset,” said Drew quietly.

“How is that going to help?” asked Dave.

“It will,” said Drew nervously.

“I need more reason than that Gaby.”

“Okay, I will feel safer ‘cos they all think I’m a girl down there.” He glanced around and they were all waiting for some more information, “So like, it’ll be better. Maddy will have to come as well, or Meadows will think she’s me and hurt her. We could borrow the cottage again, he’s never attacked us there, an’ ‘cos the local police know him better, they’ve got more chance of catching him.”

“What?” gasped Jenny.

“She may have a point,” admitted Dave, “several in fact, but it involves other people.”

“I’ll go and look after her,” offered Jules, which brought a smirk from Drew and astonishment from Jenny.

“Can we keep this serious?” said Dave, which brought a groan from Jules but Drew squeezing her hand prevented her from launching into a full sulk. “We know you’d like to see more of John, which we understand, but looking after your sister while there’s a maniac on the loose? I don’t think so.”

“I know Mad would go with me, and I think Gran would too,” said Drew hopefully.

“Why not go up to your Gran’s house for a bit?”

“Cos they like know me up there, an’ I want to go back to Dorset.”

“This has nothing to do with Harry, has it? He hasn’t been giving you ideas?” asked Jenny feeling concern.

“Who him? No way. I like, feel safer there than here.”

“How can you?”

“I dunno, I just do,” said Drew his voice growing shrill again.

“Okay, okay, let’s just calm down again.”

“Well, you ask me what I want, an’ when I tell you, you won’t believe me,” stated Drew defensively, a tear forming as he spoke.

“Okay, but it has to be feasible Dre... Gaby,” said Dave correcting himself, “So far it hasn’t.”

“You are prepared to do anything but go back to school here, aren’t you?” said Jenny.

Drew looked away, then down at his feet, the tears began in earnest, and unable to speak, he nodded his reply.

“So, you’d rather risk being in Dorset, where Meadows is on his home territory than go back to school here?”

Drew nodded tearfully again.

“That doesn’t give much credence to us as your parents in being able to manage your changeover and integration, does it?”

Drew sat sniffing for a moment before saying, “What?”

“Protecting you when you go to school,” said Dave.

“No,” sniffed Drew; at which Jenny and Dave looked at each other in total dismay.

“So, let me get this straight,” said Dave, “you would rather go somewhere where you have to be a girl; than stay here and have the option of perhaps returning to being a boy?”

“What option? If I were to change back into a boy, these could be a problem,” he said pointing at his chest, “And what about Maddy? Meadows will think she’s me.”

“Meadows wouldn’t be fooled just ‘cos you got a hair cut and wear silly clothes,” said Jules with a hint of frustration creeping into her voice. Here they were talking about Gaby or Drew again, when was she going to get some attention?

“Thank you Juliette for that profound observation,” said Dave coldly.

“Well it’s true, just ‘cos that mingin’ moron Clive can’t see through a bit of makeup to see he has the hots for my brother, doesn’t mean Meadows is as dumb. If he was, they’d have caught him by now.”

Drew wanted to snigger, Jules had hit it on the nail much to the ‘rents annoyance.

“So, I like think she might be better off somewhere else and at least she does know someone down there.” Jules continued her argument even though it had less to do with her distressed sibling than her own repressed hormones. Drew was nodding.

“I don’t like it and personally I don’t think it’s at all feasible, even if Maddy, Carol and your gran agree to it. I think it’s too dangerous.” Dave was not going to be convinced.

“Is that what you really want Gaby?” asked Jenny holding out her hand to her younger child.

“Yes,” said Drew, taking her hand and squeezing it, “And I want you to defend your title.”

“I thought I had explained all that as my decision,” Jenny spoke with a little irritation creeping into her voice.

“You did, but you also asked me what I wanted, and that is what I want.”

“For how long?” asked Dave, looking for ways to undermine what he considered was poor logic and even worse risk assessment.

“As long as it takes,” said Drew with no emotion.

“That could mean months,” Dave emphasised the ‘months’ as he spoke.

“Okay,” said Drew resignedly.

“You would be prepared to stay as a girl for months just to avoid having to go to school with your friends, here?”

“Yeah,” the answer was very short.

“I think you are being very foolish, young lady.”

“So, you keep asking me what I want, if you’re not gonna like bother to give it to me, why bother asking?” This time Drew pulled his hand from Jules and stood up. “There is like no point in me staying here, no one bloody listens to me!” His voice reached a crescendo and he stepped towards the door.

“DREW, I mean Gaby,” shouted Dave, “STAY HERE,” but Drew had already passed through the door and was heading up the stairs. Dave rushed out in hot pursuit. He felt a tangle of emotions; he was not going to be ignored by his child at the same time he wanted to do his best to protect her.

Drew had made it to the bedroom and shut the door unaware his father was only a yard or two behind him. He flung himself on his bed grabbing Bunny as he did. Almost simultaneously, Dave flung open the door and said loudly, “How dare you walk out on me when I’m speaking to you?”

A feeble voice said, “Go away,” followed by sobbing.

“No I won’t,” insisted Dave, “I won’t have a child of mine show me or your mother, such disrespect.” His anger was reaching boiling point. He pulled Drew by the shoulder and turned him over to face him.

Drew was shocked by this and screeched at the top of his voice, “LEAVE ME ALONE.” Dave was equally shocked and released his grip, whereupon Drew curled up into a foetal position cuddling Bunny and sobbing heavily.

Jenny burst into the room, “What the hell is going on?” she demanded, “You out,” she snapped at Dave and pointed at the door. Then she sat alongside the crying teen and began to stroke his hair.

“If you really want to go back to Dorset, I’ll speak to the others, but I can’t promise anything. Is it what you really want?”

“No,” sobbed Drew, “I want to die.”

“Oh darling don’t say that, I know you don’t mean it. Please tell me you don’t,” Jenny pulled him to her and held him, rocking him gently as if he were her baby again. “Please promise me you won’t do anything silly.”

But Drew remained silent save for his sobbing.

“Gaby please tell me you won’t do anything, you know … silly,” as the euphemism for suicide is often called. Her mind was running on adrenalin and at lightning speeds, much like when she was racing, she loved it. She was a real adrenalin junky.

She pondered on her last statement; suicide is serious business, it doesn’t come much more serious than death, so ‘silly’ seemed somewhat inappropriate for such a grave matter. The English language, apart from being murdered by Americans and teenagers, was indeed a strange creation.

“Surely things can’t be that bad if we stay here?” she purred in his ear, “We’ll all be here to help you.”

Drew continued sobbing, he felt despair and after her last statement, some anger. She continued talking to him and rocking him, rubbing the back of his neck as she did so. It soothed and agitated him at the same time, he’d never felt such animosity to his mother before. It frightened him.

She repeated her remark and showed her lack of understanding of his position; “It can’t be so bad….”

Drew pushed her aside and leapt off the bed, “How do you know what it’s like? They will kill me or make me wish I had died. How many times do I have to tell you? YOU DON’T LISTEN.” Then he collapsed exhausted on the bed.

“Okay sweetheart, you can go back to Dorchester if you promise me you won’t try to hurt yourself. Promise?”

“Promise,” came a weak response.

“I’m going to speak to your father, I’ll be back soon.” She leant over and kissed him, “I love you sweetheart, we all do.” Then she left him alone as she went to talk with Dave.

“No, I am not happy with it and I don’t care if it’s what she wants.” Dave paced up and down the room as Jenny tried to persuade him.

“I think she might well do something to herself if we insist on her going to school here.”

“Can’t we get some of her friends over to talk some sense into her.”

“I don’t know if that would work, but we can do it if you want? I suppose some of them will have to know anyway.”

“I’m surprised they haven’t been over already,” voiced Dave at the same time feeling relieved that they hadn’t, space was at a premium.

“I asked them not to, I phoned Sylv and asked her to put the word out that we were unable to receive visitors.”

“Oh,” said Dave, “That would explain it.” He paused to think, “It’s not going to work is it?”

“What?” asked Jenny wondering which ‘it’, he was talking about.

“Making her stay here, she’s just like her bloody mother, determined and single-minded. I don’t know why I bother arguing, I always lose irrespective of the validity of my case. You just dig in, and that’s it, game over!”

“So, what are you saying, exactly?”

“She can go to bloody Dorset if that’s what she really wants assuming Maddy and at least one other adult goes too, but I want it recognised that I am far from happy about it. I also want her to tell her friends why she won’t be going to school with them next term.”

“Isn’t that a bit cruel, Dave Bond?”

“I don’t think so, they need to know what is going on so they can help her if she needs it. Besides, if we get her a laptop she can email us every day and some of them too.”

“Okay, I’ll go and speak to her.”

“It isn’t a negotiation, it’s my surrender, I’m attaching conditions but don’t tell her.” Jenny walked up to him and hugged and then kissed him, “I love you, Dave Bond,” then she went off to inform Drew.

Whatever Next? Chapter 6 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Your father is coming around to the idea,” said Jenny, sitting once again on Drew’s bed. “He will insist on some conditions, so if you want to go, you’ll have to agree to them.”

Drew was lying with his back to her, clutching Bunny, as he lay in a foetal position. "‘kay,” he said very quietly. He still felt upset about the whole business and wished he had died. If he had met Meadows and been killed it would all be over now, bar the shouting. Instead he had to endure the misery for some time, perhaps a long time. He suddenly thought, Maybe to the end of my life! Could it go on like this forever? He gave an involuntary shudder.

Jenny felt his movement and asked if he felt cold. If he did, it wasn’t a physical thing, it was inside him, deep inside he felt like a freezer, it was so cold. “So you need to speak to Ally and Bernie and Rhod, I suggest you phone them when you calm down a bit.”

What? his brain flashed up, What was she prattling on about, and what has it got to do with the rest of the gang? He realised he hadn’t been listening to her, so occupied with his own internal dialogue, he had missed what his mother had said.

“Then there’s Maddy and Carol to ask, and I think Jules wants to go as well. I’m not happy about it, but I think she’ll explode if we try to stop her.”

Jenny gabbled on but Drew seemed unable to listen, his own thoughts were dominating his communication channels and he needed to clear them first. He pretended to be asleep while the voices inside his head chattered on and his mother did the same, he tried to reach some form of oblivion. He began to do what he did when he couldn’t sleep, to imagine a favourite ride and fill in as much detail as he could.

He remembered being out past Cuckney but not much else. He awoke feeling cold and stiff and it was quiet. He rolled over on to his back and he was alone. He sighed and started to think about his problems again.

“What did she say?” asked Dave.

“Nothing much, she fell asleep while I was talking to her.”

“That’s a great help,” Dave moved his arms in frustration, throwing them up towards his shoulders.

“Sorry darling, she’s probably exhausted, it’s been a very tiring day for everyone.” She hugged her husband and kissed his cheek, “Thank you for allowing her to do what she wants.”

“I’m far from happy about it, but I do have loads to do with the house. What are you going to do?”

“I haven’t decided yet, I need to talk with George and the rest of the team.”

“I suppose you could carry on racing, if that’s what you both want. Gaby and you, I mean.”

“Dave Bond, you are a wonderful man,” she said hugging him tightly and kissing him again.

“Well, let’s face it, Jules is gonna be drooling over her young man, I’m busy with the house and we’re gonna need all the pennies you can raise from Germany.”

Jenny hugged and kissed him again, this was more the sympathetic and supportive man she had married. She knew she was demanding, she always had been and he tolerated or pandered to her. She knew how lucky she was in all sorts of ways and first and foremost amongst her ‘blessings’ was Dave. He was her rock and she loved him dearly.

“I’d better go and see if Gaby is awake,” Jenny said as she broke the embrace with Dave and headed towards Maddy’s bedroom.

Drew was laying on the bed staring at the ceiling, immersed in his own troubles. He didn’t hear his mother enter the room until she touched his leg, whereupon he screeched and jumped off the bed.

“I’m sorry sweetheart, I thought you saw me come in.”

Catching his breath, he gasped and said, “Mummy, you frightened me for a moment.”

Jenny offered him a hug which he took. She thought back a year or so, he wouldn’t have jumped like that then; was it the stress of becoming Gaby more officially that made him jumpy, or his fear of Meadows? Surely he wasn’t frightened here, amongst the family? Maybe he was. Things were not going to be easy for some time, but how difficult and for how long remained to be seen.

Drew felt his racing heart calm down to more normal activity, the adrenalin was switched off and he felt more relaxed. He hugged his mother, wondering how long she would be around. Part of him wanted her around full time, another part wanted her to defend her titles. He didn’t know why, pride in her as his mother, national pride, envy? He truly didn’t know, but he did suspect he wouldn’t give up something as precious as a world title, easily.

The way his body was developing, he could have difficulty competing at national or international level as a boy or man. But then, if he competed as female, that would bring its own problems dealing with officialdom and the publicity. There was some Canadian girl, who’d been a boy and who competed internationally, she’d faced some flak from other riders from what Drew could recall. He thought it was downhilling, rather than road racing, which in itself was a sport for those with strong kamikaze tendencies. He felt quite sick as he thought of belting down a hillside on a rough track, skidding past trees and bunny hopping over ditches and bumps. It wasn’t for him, too unnecessarily risk-laden. Road and track was dangerous enough, with occasionally riders being killed while training by drivers who claimed not to have seen them. Coming off a bike at speeds in excess of thirty miles an hour means serious injury is likely, possibly death, so track racing is also potentially dangerous too.

“What are you thinking about?” asked Jenny, because Drew was so quiet.

“Erm, nothin’ much.” He paused then thought he’d better say something, “I was thinkin’ about my rides if I move.”

“I’m sure there’s a road club somewhere down there, Matt will know.”

“Yeah, ‘spect so.” He paused again, “Will it make any difference that I’d be riding as a girl?”

“I’m not sure Gabs, depends on who you’re racing I suppose. If it’s against a mixed field, I don’t see why it should. I’ll try and speak to Caroline some time and ask her advice.”

“Thanks Mum,” he hugged her tightly.

“I suspect any club will grab you with both hands when they see what you can do.”

“Yeah, maybe.”

“They’ll already know what you’re capable of from the races you’ve had there, so I’m sure if we make enquiries through Matt, they’ll be pleased to have you however temporary the membership will be.”

“Yeah, ‘spose so.”

“Gaby, you don’t sound too excited about all this, you kept on about wanting to go, is there something you’re not telling me?” Probably loads, thought Jenny, Teenagers, who’d have ‘em?

“Nah, nothin’ much, just a bit worried about a new school an’ bike club an’ thin’s generally.”

“Well you’ll have Harry to train with; I’m hoping he’ll help to keep an eye on you.”

“Muuuuuuum, I feel like his unpaid baby sitter now.”

“Gabs, that’s a bit unfair. He likes you a great deal and I know he’ll help to make you feel welcome down there.”

Oh yeah, thought Drew, he’ll make me welcome all right, too bloody welcome!

“Anyway girl, get yourself smartened up, we’re meeting the others at the King’s Arms in half an hour, so do a good job, eh?”

Jenny went off to sort out her own toilet, and Drew stood holding Bunny feeling a little bemused. “Well, Bunny old thing, looks like you’ll be going home soon.”

Drew eventually chose a skirt and top and after a bit of eye makeup and lip gloss, he went downstairs where Dave and Jenny were waiting for Juliette. “Where’s Jules?” he asked.

Dave looked at his watch and then back at Drew, “You tell me,” he said, “You’re the new girl on the block and you work faster than she does.”

“Sometimes,” cautioned Drew blushing, “Shall I go and find her?”

“Better ‘ad,” said Dave and motioned Drew off towards the stairs.

Drew knocked on the door then opened it, he heard voices. “Yeah, what d’you want?” she held the mobile she was using to her chest.

“Dad is doing his crunch waiting for you, hurry up!” he gave her a snotty look and went back down. Jules arrived downstairs a few moments later.

They all piled into the car and in a little over ten minutes were approaching the Kings Arms Hotel. As they parked, Drew recognised the Peters’ car, the occupants were obviously already within the restaurant.

As they walked across the car park, Drew reflected upon how comfortable he felt in skirts, whereas a year ago, he’d have been terrified. How times change! he mused.

“Hiya Gabs,” called Maddy and rushed to embrace her cousin, “Are you okay?” she asked more quietly.

“Yeah, I’ll be okay,” whispered Drew back to her, “You coming back south with me?”

“I have a choice?” said Maddy accusingly.

“Course y’do,” said Drew a little surprised. He expected difficulties with Carol or his grandmother, but not Mad. Suddenly his plans were looking less concrete and it worried him. He wasn’t a great planner, his strength was adaptability and to have an outline plan to work towards but go with whatever happened in between. So far it had worked in life as well as in his bike races. If and when the unexpected happened, learn from it and don’t let it catch you twice.

“We’ll talk later,” hissed Maddy as they sat down at the table.

They made their choices from the menu which, while not the most exciting cuisine, did offer more exotic foods than the cottage pie Drew opted for, and the others did make full use of it.

Drew was quite reserved during the meal, eating it daintily, more by dint of lost appetite than being ladylike. He left about a quarter of his meal, which Jenny noticed but decided that he’d had enough questioning for one day, so she said nothing. It did concern her and she suspected he was worrying about something. She decided she would try and discover what it was later.

“What was the outcome of the family meeting?” asked Carol.

“We’ve sort of come to a decision about a couple of things, which we thought we share with you when we go back, if that’s okay?” replied Dave.

Maddy caught Drew’s eye and poked out her tongue at him. Normally, that would cause some form of reaction, tonight it didn’t. Maddy began to wonder what was going on inside Drew’s head. Normally she could read him like a book, but since he’d been ‘doing’ Gaby fulltime, she found it harder and harder. Gaby is becoming the real person here and my Drewbie is disappearing, how do I feel about that? Uhmmm, not sure, we need to talk. I don’t particularly want to go back to Dorset, but I can’t let her go on her own. Oh poo, this gets messier by the day. Is this about school or is it about that looney? We need to talk and what’s in it for me?”

“Anyone for pud? Gabs, Mad, John?” asked Dave, but there were no takers. He puzzled, Why isn’t Gaby having a sweet, they have several of her favourites? I don’t think she ate all her main course either, is she sickening for something?

“Want some ice cream Gaby?”

Drew shook his head, eating was not something he fancied at all. Jenny stood up and announced she was going to the loo, did Gaby want to come as well? Drew didn’t, but the way he was asked he thought he’d better. Maddy was going to go, but decided it might be better to wait.

“You feeling all right Gaby?” asked Jenny, “You look very tired.”

“Yeah, I’m okay, just a bit tired.”

Jenny offered him a hug, which he accepted and then began sobbing again. Rather than press him, she decided just to hold him. Another diner came into the loo and saw the mother daughter embrace and asked, “Everything all right?”

“It’s fine thanks, she’s on … you know,” said Jenny with a knowing look and the other woman nodded and rolled her eyes. They waited until the intruder had left.

“You okay now?” asked Jenny.

“Yeah,” sighed Drew, “It’s all been a bit much, that’s all. If I go to this new school, what about uniforms?”

“I don’t know Gaby, why, is it bothering you?”

“Will I have to wear a skirt?”

“I don’t know, I’ll try and find out some things before you start, so we can minimise the problem. Does it bother you wearing a skirt?” said Jenny being well aware he was wearing one as they hugged and looked comfortable in it.

“Sometimes,” he said and hugged her tighter.

“Want to know a secret?” said Jenny whispering in his ear.

“ ‘kay,” he said back quietly.

“Your dad says I can defend my titles. It isn’t certain yet, but ... you know.”

“I’m glad Mum, I’m really glad.” He hugged her tightly again.

They repaired his makeup as best they could and went back to the table. It was obvious from his red eyes he’d been crying and Maddy threw some inquiring looks at Drew which he decided to ignore. He was tired of all this mess, it would have been so much easier if he’d died.

The journey back to the Peters’ house was passed in silence, at least in the Bond’s car. Drew was nearly asleep when they parked up, Jules had been listening to her personal stereo and while Dave was eaten up with curiosity about what had happened in the toilet, he decided he’d wait to find out.

Back at the house, a larger clan gathering was agreed to decide what next from the first meeting. Jenny and Carol produced cups of tea and Drew sat quietly in the corner and dozed.

“Gaby wants to go back to Dorset. We’ve agreed to this in principle but in practice it needs to be discussed with the rest of you. I feel it needs at least two adults to go with her. Jules obviously wants to go too, but we’d like to ask Maddy if she might go as well?”

“Which two adults?” asked John, thinking of his work.

“We thought Carol and Mum, might go in the beginning and the rest of us as when we can.”

“How long is all this likely to take?” asked Josie.

“I don’t know,” said Dave shrugging his shoulders.

“Is this because of the school problem, or the Meadows affair?” asked Josie trying to work things out in her own mind.

“Both,” said Jenny; “Gaby seems very concerned about attending school here and has asked to go back south. As she is adamant about it, we felt we had to agree to it, with some conditions.”

“Of course,” nodded Josie.

“I don’t know,” sighed Carol, “I’m not sure I want to go again, away from John and my home.”

“I understand,” said Jenny, “it’s a big commitment. I have to go back to Germany whatever happens, to talk with them about my contract and stuff.”

“We need the money Jenny gets in sponsorship, to redo the house properly. The insurance covers the big things, but there’s a lot of personal property that won’t be covered and we’d like to make a few small changes to the rebuild. So I’d like to let her race again, but we need your help and I know we’ll never be able to repay the debt.” Dave felt very uncomfortable laying his cards on the table, yet he felt he’d get more help from his extended family by doing so, than by any other method. It was quite a gamble.

“What would happen if they stayed here?” asked John, “Surely, we can resolve the Gaby and school thing, after all there are laws against discrimination and bullying?”

“On paper yes, in practice it’s impossible to stop it. We're not talking about sensible adults but packs of hyenas, called teenagers. Sooner or later it would get out, if it hasn’t already, and Gaby’s life would be a torment with possible violence.” Jenny blushed as she said this, despite her best intentions as a teacher, she knew at student level, it was a total jungle.

“Well you know better than I do,” accepted John, “What about Meadows, or whatever that maniac is called? Can’t we protect the children here better than two hundred miles away?”

“I don’t know,” admitted Jenny, “Gaby seemed to think the police in Dorset knew him better than anyone, and therefore stood a better chance of catching him.

“They didn’t do much of a job, did they?” said John sarcastically, “Maybe our local bunch could do better.”

“They haven’t so far, assuming he’s actually up here,” suggested Dave.

“Have they linked him to the fire?” asked John.

“Not really,” said Dave, knowing that they hadn’t ruled him out either. “All we know is that it started just inside the front door and it looked like an accelerant had been used.”

Jules blushing very deeply said,” Dad, is an accelerant like, like spirit ‘n’ stuff?”

“Yes, anything that’s easily flammable, like petrol and spirit based fluids, why?”

“We had a delivery of paint stripper and white spirit, the day we went down to see Drew, I mean Gaby.”

“What are you trying to say, Juliette?”

“Well remember you were gonna, like, redecorate Gaby’s bedroom for her while she was away…”

“I’m well aware of that, so?”

“Well the guy from the DIY place brought it round just before you phoned and asked me to pack for you, ‘n’ I left it behind the door. I’m sorry Daddy,” she burst into tears and rushed over to hug him.

“It’s okay Jules, it’s okay, but we will have to tell the police and insurance companies about it.”

“Oops!” offered John, thinking it could prejudice a payout for incorrect storage of flammables. The money from Jenny was going to be more necessary. “Could it have gone up by itself?” he asked after a pause.

“I honestly haven’t a clue,” admitted Dave, “I suppose it could.”

“So we don’t even know if this Meadows guy is here or not. For all we know he could be in South America by now.”

Dave said nothing but shrugged his shoulders, he didn’t have any answers.

Drew was roused from his doze by his mobile phone peeping to indicate a text message. He took it out of his little bag, while the others were still immersed in their discussions.

He read the text: Hi, heard about the fire, was in the paper. Anything we can do, the olds send their luv, H. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX. PS would luv 2 talk 2 U.

He wondered how he could tell Harry that he, Drew, wanted to return but the rest of them were complicating the issue.

While he was absorbed by the text message, wondering if he should reply to it, the discussion had gone on apace. Suddenly, his father was calling him. “Gaby, your Uncle John was asking you a question.”

“I’m sorry,” said Drew blushing, “I was thinking about something else, could you say it again?”

“Course,” said John feeling a little irked by the child, after all it was because of her that all this was happening, “I wanted to ask if you thought the local school would ever allow you to integrate as a girl?”

“You mean would they accept me, eventually?” asked Drew, feeling his blood pressure and heart rate rising, just thinking about this issue. “Before or after one of them kills me?”

“Come off it Gaby, they’ll all be falling in love with you; it’s not as if you don’t make a convincing and very attractive girl.”

“Did you hear about Jason Bissett?”

“No, who’s he?” asked John.

“His family moved away.”

“I fail to see what this has to do with your case,” protested John.

“Jason was a top soccer player, always in the school team.”

“I’m still waiting to see what all this means, Gaby.”

“After seeing the school counsellor, he told one or two of his friends he thought he was gay.” John looked at Drew as he was talking, now he had a horrible feeling he knew where this was going. “It got out, some of the boys started calling him names, fag, poof, queer, shirt-lifter, arse-bandit, and lots more even worse. Then one day after a soccer game, one of them accused him of coming on to him. They beat him unconscious, he was in a coma for three weeks.”

“Was nothing ever done about it?” asked John his face registering his discomfort in talking about violence and homosexuality, two of his least favourite subjects.

“I heard about this,” said Jenny, “some of the boys were cautioned but no charges were ever made. All the perpetrators backed each other up, and even some witnesses not involved agreed with them.”

“I know Jason, Mum, he’s not the sort to do any such thing, he’d be far too shy,” said Drew, feeling angry. Once again no one was listening to him, they all preferred to stick with their own preconceptions.

“I’m sure you do, Gaby, but I’m telling you what the official investigation discovered. The boy had made overtures to one of the other boys on several occasions. It seems he made some overtures in the showers, and ….”

“That is total crap, Mum, why won’t anyone listen to me?” Drew stormed out of the room and up the stairs.

Maddy made stealthily for the door and slipped up the stairs shortly afterwards.

Jules, who had her own agenda was forced to participate in defence of her sister, “It’s right Mum, what Gabs said, the kid was set up just ‘cos, they like knew he was different. Everybody in the school knew about it except the staff and then the cops.”

“But that is all rumours Juliette, and we all know how wrong they can be.”

“It wasn’t just rumours Mum, I heard girls talking who were going out with some of the boys who did it. I know what they said was true, it was deliberate not a rumour. They had threatened to kill him earlier, they nearly got away with it. I heard he was like brain damaged after the attack.”

“Yet more rumours, Juliette.”

“Geez Mum, no wonder Gaby wants to leave here, she is terrified she’ll get the same and how can you lot protect her, you don’t even listen to her?” Jules left on that dramatic note and went off to text more love messages to John.

Meanwhile, Drew was curled up on the bed with Maddy sat alongside him. stroking his hair and neck. He didn’t want her to talk but he knew she would, he also didn’t want her to stop stroking him, it was so relaxing.

“Do you really think running away is gonna solve anythin’?” asked Maddy.

“Dunno,” replied Drew from a million miles away, he hadn’t really heard the question, he simply responded to the tone which he perceived as interrogative.

“Why d’you want me to come, keep Harry off you, is it?”

“What?” asked Drew distantly.

“Gabs, please stay awake and listen.” She stopped stroking his hair and made him sit up. “Now, tell me why you want me to come with you?”

“Why d’you think?” retorted Drew, answering a question with one of his own.

“As your image consultant?” said Maddy flippantly.

“Yeah, that’ll do.”

“Okay then.”

“Well, I tried,” said Drew, sinking down the bed. Then stopped and said, “What? You’ll come?”

“Do I have a choice Gaby Bond?”

“Course,” he paused, then smirked and added, “not.”

Maddy sat alongside him and said, “Shift over big bum, give a lady some room.”

Drew roared with laughter and they hugged each other.

“All we gotta do next is get my mum and Auntie Josie to come too,” sighed Maddy.

“Do you think they will?”

“Not if my dad has anythin’ to do with it,” sighed Maddy again.

“Oh,” said Drew looking downcast.

Whatever Next? Chapter 7 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“When are you gonna tell the rest of the gang?” asked Maddy.

“What about?” countered Drew.

“You know,” said Maddy, “Going back south.”

“Oh that,” said Drew casually as he lay back on the bed.

“What did you think I meant?” said Maddy looking quizzically at him, “The fire ‘n’ thin’s?”

“Nah, it’s not important,” Drew replied dismissively.

“Yes it is,” Maddy said while poking him in the ribs to emphasise her point.

“Ouch, Mad, God you’ve got bony fingers, girl!”

“Well, tell me then, or I’ll poke these bony fingers in all your sensitive places!” Maddy held up her hand menacingly, although the smirk on her face showed the threat was minimal.

“Promises, promises,” Drew’s voice was deliberately pathetic and moments later he was squealing as Maddy carried out her threat, and began to tickle him. It wasn’t long before he was coughing, his chest not quite recovered from his recent infection. “Stop Mad, I need a wee,” he squealed as his cousin showed no mercy.

He managed to wriggle off the bed and rushed to the bathroom: voices floated up the stairs, occasionally sounding heated. He went back to the bedroom and Maddy was about to continue her tickling attack when he stopped her. “Sounds pretty bloody downstairs,” he offered.

“Oh,” was all she said, before inviting him to cuddle some more with her. “What we gonna do if Dad says no?”

“Dunno; maybe I’ll have to go on my own,” Drew pulled Maddy closer to him as he spoke, he felt very uncertain and perhaps a bit scared.

“I won’t let them split us up, we make a good team, my flair and your looks,” said Maddy, smiling.

“Oh yeah, my looks. I look so wunnerful as a boy everyone thinks I’m a girl!”

“Gabs, I don’t care what you are, I still love you.”

"Thanks Mad,” replied Drew snuggling into her, “Even if I am a freak.”

Maddy sat up and with a very serious face said firmly, “You are not a freak and I don’t want to hear you say that again. Promise?”

Drew looked down at the bed and said very quietly, “Promise.”

“You are the loveliest boy and prettiest girl I know, either way, you are like, brill.”

“I’d rather just be Drew,” he said sniffing.

“I know kiddo, but for the moment it’s better to go with the flow.”

“So people keep on telling me. Sometimes I think I’d be better off disappearing to Germany where no one knows me. I could be myself there.”

“I’d miss you lots;” said Maddy once again stroking his hair, “ ‘n’ could you be yourself? If you look like a girl how will going abroad make you look any more masculine?”

“I’ll get a stick-on beard and a chest wig,” he said jokingly.

“You’d look like the bearded lady and then you would be like a freak.”

“I was only joking Mad,” he protested

“So was I,” she claimed tickling him again. This led to a more general wrestling match and into both of them falling off the bed and onto the floor as Jenny and Carol walked into the room.

“Just what are you doing?” said Carol loudly and angrily at the two pairs of feet and legs sticking up in the air beyond the bed.

Almost immediately a pair of teenage heads popped up: partly from exertion but mostly embarrassment they were blushing profusely. “Sorry, Mum,” said Maddy, “We were having a tickle fight and fell off the bed.”

Carol shook her head in disapproval, “Madeline Peters, aren’t you getting just a little old for children’s games?”

“No,” said Maddy, “I hope I never am, it’s just a bit of fun.”

“Well I hope you’re a bit more restrained when we go back to Dorchester,” said Carol.

“What?” said both teens in almost synchronised voices.

“The men have agreed to let you go for two weeks, after which we shall review how things are going. If it isn’t to their liking we come home and you’ll have to sort something else out Gaby,” continued Carol.

“Yeah, like okay,” said Drew almost unable to believe his good fortune; although he now began to realise the new problems it would create.

“Who’s coming with us?” asked Maddy, meaning from the parental contribution.

“I will and so will Auntie Josie, so you’ll have to behave yourselves, and Jules of course.”

The two teens looked each at each other and said, “Of course,” and then smirked nearly to the point of chuckling.

“Jules will share a room with Gaby again, Maddy will share with me and Auntie Josie will have the third bedroom.”

Maddy was about to protest but she kept her own counsel, Drew felt her tense and was about to say something to head her off, then she relaxed so he kept quiet, too.

“We’re going back down the day after tomorrow, so we need to look at laundry and things. Maddy I want you to sort out all the stuff you two need to take.”

Maddy pouted but accepted her mother’s instruction.

“Gaby, you need to sort out all your cycling stuff and which bike you’re taking and also one for Maddy. I’m sorry but my spare Bianchi stays here,” said Jenny.

“Okay,” nodded Drew, “She can borrow my Tiffi, unless you want my MTB?” He addressed the latter part of this to Maddy, who shrugged her shoulders and looked blank.

“My Tifosi, which is a road bike or my mountain bike.”

“I’ve got one of those of my own,” said Maddy.

“We could p’rhaps borrow something from Matt.”

“Why can’t Maddy use the Specialized?” asked Jenny, “It is after all a women’s bike.”

“I’ve got kinda used to it, and would prefer to continue with it,” said Drew unable to believe he’d made a choice against his previous favourite bike. Jenny also looked surprised at his decision.

“If you take my Bianchi, I’ll hold you personally responsible for its safe keeping Gaby Bond, and you will pay me back out of your pocket money until it’s settled in full if anything happens to it. Understand?”

Now Drew and Maddy looked surprised, and Carol, who was astounded asked “How much are we talking here?”

“It’s my practice bike, but about fifteen hundred,” said Jenny, while Drew looked on with a serious expression on his face. “I think you’d better tell your friends what’s happening as well.”

“Yeah, we’ll see ‘em tomorrow,” offered Drew.

“Better set it up now then,” said Maddy standing up and picking up her mobile.

Within ten minutes most of the gang had agreed to meet the next morning, Rhod was the only uncertain one and he’d said he would try. Initially they would all converge on the Peters’ house and then decide where to go. If the weather held, they could go for a walk or even sit about the garden; if it rained, there was always the shopping mall, or they’d have to find someone with a room big enough to accommodate them all and whose parents were out.

Drew had begun checking out the bikes, Dave refused to help, sulking because he thought the whole idea of sending his children from the frying pan into the fire preposterous. He wondered if he’d sleep at all until that maniac was caught.

John was less visibly upset, but he was wondering how he might manage to get down to the Yeovil office as often as he could, something which had previously been a chore.

Maddy eventually collected up all the dirty washing and loaded the machine with the first wash. It would take about an hour, so she set about compiling a list of all the things she’d need to take. She paused and looking in her drawer she found a padded bra in white and one in black. They were Drew’s size, so with a bit of luck, his budding breasts and the bra should mean he wouldn’t need to use the breast forms as often. Maddy felt pleased with her finds and hoped Drew would too.

He came up half an hour later and flopped on the bed. “I’ve chipped all my nails fiddling with the bikes. I’d forgotten how dirty they can be. I’ve checked the tyres and brakes, oiled the chains and put together a basic tool set with some spare tubes and a couple of tyres. Wotcha bin doin’?” he said looking at Maddy.

“Playing wardrobe mistress, why?” she sat alongside him and stroked his knee.

“Jus’ wunnered, s’all,” he mumbled, aware of Maddy’s hand on his leg. It was relaxing and arousing at the same time and that confused him.

“Found you some new bras,” she said producing said garments with a flourish.

“Gee thanks,” said Drew half heartedly.

“So that’s all the thanks I get for ransacking the house looking for these!” snapped Maddy.

“I thought I had enough bras, bloody things!” groaned Drew making obvious that they were not his favourite garment.

“Do you like wearing those breast form thingies?”

“You know I don’t,”

“Well these might help you avoid wearing them sometimes,” Maddy smirked as she said it, knowing that she had won on points yet again.

“Y’what?” he said sitting up.

“They’re padded enough to enhance the little booblets you’ve got to more realistic proportions,” she said, dropping them in his lap.

“Crikey, they are padded aren’t they,” he said feeling them.

“Try one on and see what it looks like,” urged Maddy.

“Do I have to?” groaned the wunderkind, filled with apathy.

“Yes, c’mon.” Maddy started pulling at his top and he reluctantly stripped it off and then removed his bra. Although Maddy had seen his chest before many times, he seemed unusually shy. Eventually, he handed her his still warm bra and took the padded one.

She made him stand in front of the mirror, it fit perfectly and enhanced his small bustline. He replaced his top and it looked much better, he began to look like a teenager rather than a prepubescent child. “When did you wear these then?” he asked Maddy.

“I can’t remember, ages ago,” she said blushing.

“They look pretty new to me,” he said accusingly.

“Yeah, I didn’t like, really need ‘em very often.”

“What?” he said staring at her well-rounded chest.

That night Maddy had a nightmare. She had a flash back to being kidnapped by Meadows, and thankfully Drew woke before the others and managed to calm her.

“It’s okay Mad, it’s only a dream, you’re okay, honest.”

“Oh Gabs,” she sobbed, “ it was horrible. That awful man had got me again and I couldn’t get anyone to hear me calling for help.”

“Where were you?” asked Drew, now pretty well awake.

“At the shopping mall in Sheffield.”

“What Meadowhall?”

“Yes, I think so.”

Drew felt a little relief, at least it wasn’t in Dorset again. “Was I there?”

“Yes, but you couldn’t hear me. I could see you, but you couldn’t hear or see me.”

“Was I looking for you?”

“Yes, but you hadn’t realised what had happened.”

“What, you mean you’d sloped off as usual once you’d seen some shops.”

“Don’t be cross with me,” said Maddy and burst into tears, “I’m scared.”

“Okay, okay, I’m not cross with you,” he cuddled her and she felt calmer.

“We aren’t like, gonna see him when we go back to Dorset, are we?”

“I dunno,” answered Drew with honesty, “But the next time I see him, I want him put away for a long time.”

“I don’t wanna see him at all,” sniffed Maddy trembling.

“Don’t worry Mad, if he shows up, Harry and me, we’ll see he regrets it.”

“Oh Gabs, you are so brave,” sighed Maddy in awe.

“Nah,” said Drew, his chest expanding with a combination of bravado and pride, “We just need this guy off the streets, so me ‘n’ Harry will have to catch him again.”

Inside his mind was saying very different things and scolding him for his showing off. A few hours before he’d been wanting to meet Meadows for ending his own misery; now if he met the maniac, he was going to capture him. It appeared Drew’s perspective could change quite rapidly, including that of reality.

They cuddled for half an hour or so before Drew fell asleep again, his arm still protectively around Maddy, who’d also slipped into slumber.

They awoke both stiff and uncomfortable, Drew couldn’t feel his arm where Maddy had lain on it, and she had a stiff neck. When they recalled what had happened they both laughed as they coped with their respective aches.

“What time is the gang coming around?” asked Drew looking at Maddy’s big pink and white alarm clock.

“Ten or half past, why?”

“It’s nearly eight, do you think we’d better get up?” asked Drew anxious to get things sorted.

“Dunno,” yawned Maddy, “I feel knackered,” snuggling down under the quilt again.

“I think I’d better get up and get showered. What d’ya think the gang will say?”

“Nothin’ much,” yawned Maddy, “they all know you as Gaby, so what’s the big deal?”

“Did Rhod say he was coming?” asked Drew wanting to see his old friend.

“He wasn’t sure, don’t think he was too interested for some reason.”

“That’s a bit odd, I mean we haven’t like, seen each other for over a month and he doesn’t know if he’s comin’, some bloody mate he is!”

“I forgot what he said now, he might have a very good reason for not being able to come. I was tired and I was busy when I phoned them all. I mean if you want a boy here, I could call Clive.”

“No thank you, Clive has a one track mind and it isn’t cycling.”

“Welcome to the real world of women, Gabs, you’ll get the hang of it eventually.”

“I don’t want to, Mad, this is only a temporary thing.”

“Yeah okay,” said Maddy thinking something very different as Drew went off to shower before Jules woke up and captured the bathroom until lunch time.

He came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his chest and another turban style on his head, Maddy smiled at him, he was so feminine at times without trying, yet he insisted it was all a temporary thing. She went into the shower once he was safely inside the bedroom.

By the time she was back in her bedroom Drew was wearing a pair of jeans and a pink tee shirt with ‘Little Miss Bossy’ and a picture of the cartoon character created by Roger Hargrave. As she slipped on her underwear, she watched Drew cleaning off his chipped nail varnish with solvent. She wondered if he would leave them unpainted. Her question had to wait as he dried and brushed his now quite long hair instead of doing any more to his nails.

Maddy also dressed in jeans and tee shirt, then, as she was drying her hair she watched secretly as Drew applied his eye makeup like any ordinary teen girl. It looked so normal, but here was someone who used to be a boy until very recently. Could ordinary boys pick up these skills so easily or did Drew have some sort of predilection for them?

Maddy mused some more when she saw him open the bottle of varnish and paint his nails again and then his toenails. He’d obviously wiped them clean before she got back, and was astonished at how careful he was getting over his appearance. Drew hardly noticed if he had his trousers on, but Gaby could tell you what colour her underwear was too.

“What d’you think of the new bra?” he asked Maddy.

For the moment, Maddy was tied up in her musings and she had to replay what he’d said before she could answer. “Oh yeah, Gabs, that looks much better.” Dressed as he was, she considered he had a marvellous figure and the new bra gave his chest that little bit of emphasis it had been lacking for him to move on from little girl to young woman.

“Ready for some breakfast?” he asked her.

“S’pose so,” she answered, wishing she had time to do her nails as he’d done, so instead of sandals like he wore displaying his painted toes she opted for trainers.

Dave and John had already gone to do something at the house, then they were going to work. Carol was going to take Jenny to the airport that evening after Jenny had tried to organise some school places for Gaby and Maddy. Judging by the harassed look she was wearing, it wasn’t going too easily.

Josie, Drew and Juliette’s grandmother, were out for a walk; Jules was still abed, so Maddy and Drew ate by themselves in the Peter’s large kitchen. Drew made tea while Maddy sorted some toast, the pair working together as a team without any obvious instruction, they seemed to know what the other was going to do.

Carol stopped in the kitchen and cadged a fresh cuppa, “You look a bit different Gaby,” she offered as she waited for Drew to fill her mug with tea.

“What is it?” she asked out loud though she was in reality talking to herself.

Drew smiled, he knew perfectly well what it was that was different, and Maddy looked away trying not to snigger.

“Watch Mum’s cup doesn’t overfloweth!” she shrieked from behind her hand.

Drew immediately caught the joke and laughed, nearly pouring tea all over the table.

Carol looked on bewildered, “There is something different.”

“Oh hi, Gabs, new bra?” asked Jules as she wandered into the kitchen.

“Of course it is, that’s what is different. Now I see the joke Maddy,” Carol said laughing.

“What joke?” asked Jules yawning and everyone else fell about laughing.

Eventually, Drew gave Jules a cup of tea and she poured herself some cereal.

“Want any toast?” asked Maddy.

“No thanks, I wouldn’t mind if I ate as much as Gaby, if I was only as fat as she is,” retorted Jules making faces at Drew.

By way of response, he turned to Maddy and said, “I’ll eat them if no one else wants to.” Maddy handed him the plate at the same time looking at Jules, who shook her head and groaned.

“I like the nails, Gabs, is that your varnish Mad?” asked Jules looking at Maddy.

Maddy shrugged her shoulders and looked at Drew, who was busy using his painted fingers to shove toast into his mouth. “It’s mine actually,” said Drew holding his fingers up to admire, “I take it you like it, then?”

“Yes, Miss Wunderkind, now can I borrow some or do I have to beat it out of you?”

“There are times when I’m quite glad I don’t have siblings,” said Maddy moving quickly away from the table.

“Spoilt brat!” came the comment from the table, then everyone chuckled.

A little before 10.30, the phone rang. Maddy answered it and after talking for a bit called Drew over. She just handed him the phone without saying who it was.

“Hello,” said Drew nervously.

“Who is that?” barked an unusual voice in Drew’s ear.

“Gggaby Bond, who are you?” said Drew now even more nervous.

Laughter, loud and staccato came from the ear piece, then a voice Drew recognised emerged, “Ha ha, caught ya.”

“Rhod, you tw...ister,” said Drew as Carol walked past. Then as soon as she was out of earshot, he added, “What are you playing at you arsehole?”

“What am I playing at, ‘ark who’s talkin’? I’m not runnin’ around in a dress or goin’ away on holidays as a girl.”

“Oh, you know about it then?”

“Course we do you numpty, it was all over the bleedin’ telly and in the local rag. You were a minor celebrity in your absence.”

“Oh, my giddy aunt!” exclaimed Drew, too thrown to even swear at his friend.

“Clive kept askin’ when you were comin’ back to this area. ‘Cos he’s an even bigger dumbo than you he didn’t seem to notice all the little discrepancies; you know like, how come he never sees you and Gaby together, that sorta thin’. How come Gaby races bikes as well as Drew? 'onest to God, Gabs, I wonder how he manages to do up his own bloody shoelaces.”

If Drew hadn’t felt very intimidated by what Rhod was saying, he’d have laughed too, but he wasn’t laughing and Rhod eventually noticed. “You okay, Drew, I mean, Gaby?”

There was a short pause before Drew could answer. “Yeah, I’m okay apart from being homeless, I’m okay.” He paused a little longer then asked, “You comin’ over?”

Now it was Rhod’s turn to pause, “Nah, gotta go back to me Dad’s place this afters, back end a next week. That’s why I rang, to say, ‘hi and catch up later’, sorry we’re not gonna get together before school.”

“Ah well,” said Drew passing on numerous issues, “ ‘s the way it goes, innit? Have a good time with your dad and see ya soon I s’pose.”

“Same to you Gabs,” a laugh sounded on the phone which Drew wasn’t sure he liked, but before he could say anything Rhod said, “See ya,” and put the phone down.

Drew walked back to Maddy feeling very unsettled.

Whatever Next? Chapter 8 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“I wonder about Rhod sometimes,” sighed Drew as he returned to Maddy.

“Why, what’s he done?” she asked having no idea as he’d sounded quite normal to her.

“It’s nothing, maybe it’s me.” Drew shook his head and Maddy could almost hear the cogs whirring as he tried to work out what he’d just experienced in perhaps another perspective.

She waited, but all he did was shake his head. Maddy pressed him to tell her what happened, so he did. “Oh,” she said, “Seeing as he seems to get into skirts as quick as you can say, “cheer-leaders,” he’s a fine one to talk.”

“It was also the silly deep voice to begin with, if only you’d told me it was him,” complained Drew.

“He asked me not to; I mean, I didn’t know he was gonna play silly buggers now did I?” Maddy felt a bit irritated by Drew’s apparent attempt to blame her.

“Oh, okay; so what was he playing at?”

“Maybe he’s jealous, like he wants to play at being Pippa,” offered Maddy.

“Could be, but why? Why does any boy want to be a girl? It’s stupid.”

“So we’re back to being a girl is stupid again, are we?” snapped Maddy.

“No, that isn’t what I said.”

“Oh,” said Maddy, “What did you say then?”

“Wanting to be a girl is stupid if you are a boy.”

“Not as dumb as wanting to be a boy if you are a girl,” challenged Maddy.

Drew was about to accept a draw when he suddenly saw a second meaning to what Maddy had said. “Was that last remark aimed at me?”

“What last remark? Oh there’s the doorbell, I’d better go answer it.”

Drew swore under his breath, did she really think he was being stupid because she decided he was really a girl; or was he being hypersensitive? He wasn’t sure; his uncertainty not helped by the enigmatic expression on her face as she went to the door.

The first to arrive was Ally, who was laughing and joking with Maddy when Drew found them on the porch.

“Hiya, Ally,” he said as he approached the open doorway.

“Oh hi, Gabs, you better now?”

“Yeah, pretty much; you okay?”

“Apart from terminal boredom, yeah. Nothing happens up here when you’re away.”

“Nah, it happens wherever she is!” said Maddy.

“How come you’re still in Gaby mode, did you spend the whole holiday like that?”

“It’s a long story Al, can we wait for Bernie to get here and I’ll explain as best I can.” Drew blushed profusely as he answered her query, although he knew someone would ask it.

Moments later Bernie arrived, “Hi Al, Mad, Gabs. Gabs what are you doing here?” She paused to get her breath back, “Oh, Rhod can’t make it.”

“Oh shoot!” said Ally, “He asked me to tell you too, I sorta forgot.”

“Yeah we know, he phoned,” said Drew.

Maddy led them out into the conservatory, and once they had a drink of squash or tea, she invited Drew to talk to their friends.

Drew began, ”It all started with a cup of hot coffee…” for the next ten or fifteen minutes he gave them a potted version of his holiday, with Maddy chipping in at relevant times. The expressions on the two visitors’ faces went through amusement, embarrassment, fright and concern.

“So have you like gotta stay like Gaby until this bloke is caught?” asked Bernie.

“Sort of,” said Drew blushing.

“There somethin’ else?” asked Ally.

“Could be,” Drew blushed furiously and looked for help to Maddy.

“Drew is turning into a girl,” she announced.

The two visitors looked at Drew, then Maddy, then each other.

“What d’ya mean, he’s turning into a girl, like having a sex change?” asked Ally looking half embarrassed and half concerned.

“I’m growing boobs an’ things,” said Drew, blushing even redder than before.

“What, like a girl?” asked Bernie.

He felt like saying, “No like a cow,” but thought better of it.

“Yeah, like you an’ me,” rescued Maddy.

“What, deliberately?” Ally was still taken aback.

“NO! I am not doing this deliberately; it’s just bloody well happening all right?” With that he burst into tears and ran off.

Maddy took a few moments to explain a few things to the girls, then went in search of Drew. He was sat on his bed holding Bunny.

“You okay?” asked Maddy as she sat beside him.

“No,” he sobbed, “I’d have thought they would have understood.”

“They do now,” said Maddy rubbing his back.

“Yyyyou tttold them?” he said with difficulty.

“Yeah, et tu Maddy,”

“What?” gasped Drew completely lost.

“Shakespeare, Julius Caesar.”

Drew still looked blankly at her.

“Never mind, it was a bad quote. Look I needed to bring them up to speed so I told ‘em. I suggest you wipe your eyes and sort your make up out and come back and talk with them.”

“Is there any point?”

“Course there is, they are our friends, they care about you.”

“So why did they ask such dumb questions?”

“They’re trying to understand what is happening Gabs, let’s face it, it’s a bit unusual to say the least.”

“Did you tell ‘em about school?”

“A bit, I didn’t know if you were coming back.”

“ ‘Kay.”

“So, get yourself tidy and come back and talk to them, okay?”

“Yeah, all right.”

Maddy slapped him gently on the back and muttered, “Good girl,” then she went back to her guests.

Drew washed his face but declined from replacing his eye makeup in case he cried again. He walked slowly back towards the conservatory where Maddy was talking.

“Yeah, Gaby’s had a bad start to the morning, Rhod phoned and played silly buggers telling her she was weird for being in skirts. This, the same Rhod who swaps his trousers for skirts at the drop of a hat.”

“I can’t believe he’d do something like that,” said Bernie, “he’s Drew’s best friend, why would he?”

“Dunno, maybe he’s jealous,” offered Maddy.

“How can he be jealous of someone whose house has burnt down, who was nearly murdered and is still possibly at risk from a lunatic, and who was very ill a few weeks ago?” voiced Bernie, trying to decide with whom her loyalties lay.

“I don’t know,” replied Maddy, “I’m only suggesting why he did it. All I know is it upset my Gaby.”

“So is Drew gonna come to school as Gaby?” asked Ally, trying to change the subject.

“Dunno, she wants to go back to Dorset until this Meadows bloke is caught and until she decides what she wants to do.”

“About what?” asked Ally.

“About being Drew or Gaby.”

“Oh, yeah course.”

“It’s not just growing boobs, she’s got broader hips and things too,” said Maddy in a quieter voice.

“Is she seeing a doctor?” asked Bernie.

“Not as far as I know. Her ‘rents want her to decide what she wants first so she is uninfluenced by some shrink or other.”

“She is quite pretty as a girl,” said Bernie, a modicum of envy almost discernible in her tone.

“Quite pretty, she’s downright bloody gorgeous,” said Ally, “Once they get over the shock, the boys will be round her like flies.”

“She’s worried some of them may see her as gay and want to beat her up.” Maddy shook her head as she spoke, “Stupid innit, jus’ ‘cos someone is a bit different they have to beat ‘em up.”

“Pity she couldn’t disappear as Drew, then turn up for school as Gaby,” suggested Ally, “You know pretend he’s gone to Germany or something, with his mum.”

“They thought about that, but it’s only gotta be a matter o’ time before someone twigs. If she goes back to school here, I think it would all have to come out.”

“Why Mad,” asked Bernie. “No one has ever noticed before?”

“Aren’t they gonna think it’s a bit suspicious that Gaby only ever appears when Drew is missing, a bit like Superman and Clark Kent?”

“I’ve never seen Drew go into a telephone kiosk and come out as Gaby,” offered Bernie, her puzzled look demonstrating that she was trying to visualise the scene.

“Talking of Supergirl, where is she?” said Maddy going to look for Drew.

Drew pretended he’d just arrived. “Hi, had to go to the loo,”

“You took your time,” accused Maddy.

“Yeah, big job,” grinned Drew.

“Yuck, sometimes you are gross,” Maddy wrinkled up her mouth in disgust.

“Sorry about that,” apologised Drew.

“’S’okay,” said Ally, “Sorry, we upset you, didn’t mean to.”

“I’m all right, over-reacted a bit. Rhod upset me earlier.”

“Yeah, Maddy said; can’t think what got into him,” Bernie had her puzzled look again.

“He’s been acting a bit strange recently, especially when he goes off to his dad’s in Wales. Dunno why he spoke to you like that though, you wait till I see him next,” said Ally growing red with annoyance.

“Don’t worry, Al,” said Drew, “maybe he is getting strange in his old age, or his dad is having some effect upon him. How does he get on with his step-mum?”

“All right as far as I know, he doesn’t say much about his trips to Wales, never has done, so maybe they aren’t very nice.” There was a general pause after this statement implying everyone was contemplating Rhod’s trips to Wales.

Then Ally broke the silence with, ”So you comin’ back to school as Gaby?”

“Not for the moment, I need to think things through a bit more. If I did come as me and then decided to change back, it could get very bloody.”

“So you haven’t decided then?”

“No Ally, I don’t know what to do. I want to stay as a boy but my body seems to have other ideas.”

“What does the doctor say?” pressed Ally.

“Haven’t seen him yet, not had much chance.”

“Weren’t you in hospital while you were away, didn’t they think it was odd?”

“If they did they didn’t say much to me. One of the nurses talked to me about it but the doctors didn’t say anything to me.”

“Weren’t they curious about your body going all female?”

“I think they were more concerned with keeping her alive,” interrupted Maddy, “She nearly died,”

“Omigod!” exclaimed Bernie.

“What, like in extinct?” clarified Ally looking shocked.

“Absolutely, she nearly drowned they think, then she got pneumonia and it was awful. She was like in a coma for a few days”

“Can we talk about something else?” asked Drew, feeling very embarrassed.

“Wanna go for a walk or somethin’?” asked Bernie.

“Could do I s’pose,” said Drew, “Who else fancies going out?”

“Better put your war-paint back on,” suggested Maddy, “It helps with the disguise.”

Drew looked unconvinced, but as all the others were wearing some eye makeup, he thought he’d better comply with Maddy’s suggestion. Be just my bloody luck to bump into Clive again and for him to guess this time, he mused as he headed back to the bedroom.

“You not doin’ it for him now then?” asked Bernie.

“No, SHE does HER own,” replied Maddy irritated by Bernie’s slip of the tongue.

“Oh yeah, sorry;” she looked shamefaced.

Before anyone had made a move towards the door, Drew returned with eyes painted as before.

“Like the eyes Gabs,” offered Ally.

“Yeah, you’re as quick as Maddy,” gushed Bernie trying to undo her earlier faux pas.

They began walking up the street from the house and walking towards them appeared Josie, Drew’s grandmother.

“Hello kids, where you off to, then?” she enquired.

“Just out for a walk, Auntie Josie,” said Maddy.

“Drew, can you get me a Radio Times, I forgot when I was in the paper shop.”

Four pairs of eyebrows raised as Josie got her grandchild’s name wrong, “It’s Gaby not Drew, Auntie Josie,” said Maddy protective of her cousin.

“That’s what I said didn’t I?” Josie looked puzzled as Maddy shook her head. “Are you sure?”

“Pos’tive Auntie Josie,” said Maddy politely but firmly.

“Oh, in which case I apologise Gaby.”

Drew blushed profusely, “It’s okay Gran, doesn’t worry me.”

Josie gave Drew the money for the journal she wanted, and they parted.

“And she’s coming south with us, she could get you shot if she opens her big gob in front of Harry or William.”

“I’m sure she’ll be all right,” said Drew trying to placate Maddy, but in reality; he was rather worried too.

“I bloody well hope so, that’s all!” Maddy sounded a little peevish.

“Anyone could make the mistake,” said Ally, “I’m sure I have in the past.”

“Me too,” included Bernie.

“Okay, I probably have too,” admitted Maddy.

“I haven’t,” said Drew grinning broadly. At this point Maddy gave him a ‘daggers look’ and chased him down the road.

“Goodness, he runs like a girl too,” remarked Bernie to Ally as they watched the two cousins chasing each other.

“His bum has got bigger,” said Ally.

“Yeah, I noticed although the jeans make it look worse. Where do you reckon he puts his ‘you-know-what’?”

“I’d nearly forgotten he had one, he does have one doesn’t he?” said Ally going into territory she prefer not to enter.

“I don’t know, you don’t think that was why he was in hospital.”

“What having his doodah cut off?”

“Well Dorchester is probably a big place and they’re all cosmopolitic or whatever in southern England.”

“Bern, I think you mean cosmopolitan and is Dorchester that big?”

“Well it’s the county town, so I thought it would be.”

“We’ll ask ‘em when they stop being stupid.”

Eventually two breathless teenagers returned to Ally and Bernie, Drew was wheezing a little.

“I thought you said your chest was better?” Ally asked Drew.

“It is,” he managed to spit out before he wheezed again.

“Bloomin’ hell, it musta been bad then,” she concluded.

“I told you, she nearly died,” said Maddy in frustration, “Don’t you listen?”

“Yeah, sorry I forgot.”

“How big is Dorchester then?” said Bernie changing the subject.

“It’s a market town, has quite a big market actually,” Maddy was able to sound authoritative and that pleased her.

“So it’s quite a big place then?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Is it as big as Nottingham or Sheffield?” asked Bernie trying to offer sizes of places she knew.

“No, it’s much smaller than them.”

“From the centre, it’s probably about two Ks in each direction,” Drew had cycled most directions, so he was pretty sure he was approximately right.

“Oh,” said Bernie not being sure how far two kilometres actually were. “So it’s about four kilometres across then?”

“Approx, yeah,” agreed Drew.

“Lotsa nice shops?” asked Ally, who was nearly as dedicated to the retail art as Maddy.

“Yeah, they got Topshop and Monsoon, and a New Look.”

“Oh great,” said Ally.

“Plus a few other good clothes shops.”

“They’ve got a good bike shop too,” quipped Drew.

“I thought you liked Matt’s shop better,” riposted Maddy.

“I do, but we were talking about Dorchester.”

“Oh no, look who I see,” said Ally quietly.

“Oh hell, that’s all I need,” added Drew.

“Good morning ladies.”

“Mornin’ Mr Wood.”

“Are you better Gaby?”

“Yes thank you sir,”

“It was a nasty knock you got from that car,” said Wood rubbing his chin.

“That’s not all sir, she nearly drowned and died of pneumonia,” squealed Bernie before she saw Drew raising his eyebrows in acceptance of disaster.

“Is that so young Bond?”

“I think they’re exaggerating, a bit sir.” Drew felt as hot as if the fever was returning.

“Is that so, well Madeline, what’s your take on Gaby’s health?”

“She’s better now sir.”

“I can see that Madeline, how sick was she?”

“Very, sir,”

“I’m not going to ask how come you appeared to have spent most if not all of your school holiday as Gaby, but I would like to know if that is how you intend appearing in school next term?”

“Yes…” said Bernie

“No,” said Drew.

“We appear to have a difference of opinion,” said the headmaster rubbing his chin again, “So which is it?”

“I don’t know, sir,” said Drew feeling even hotter and avoiding eye contact with his teacher.

“Perhaps you’d be kind enough to let me know before you attend if you come as a girl. I personally don’t have a problem with it as you well know, but once some of the other pupils work out what’s what, you may need some help. I’d have preferred to have organised something with you and your parents to smooth the way, but that would be very rushed now. I wish you’d let me know young Bond.”

“Her house burned down, they’ve been a bit preoccupied, sir,” said Maddy trying to infer extenuating circumstances.

“Oh, it was your house, sorry to hear that; let me know if there’s anything I can do to help.”

“Thank you, sir,”

“When you’ve made your mind up, I look forward to seeing you or your alter ego in school next term.”

“Yes, sir.” Drew still avoided looking at him with anything more than a cursory glance, and his face still glowed hot with embarrassment.

“Well ladies, I’ll bid you adieu,” said Wood walking off towards his car.

The group of teens walked on until they heard him drive off into the distance, whereupon Drew exclaimed, “Shit, shit, shit! That was all I bloody needed, I’d rather have run into Clive than him. Oh geez, what do I do now?”

“Talk of the devil,” said Maddy.

“Oh no, it’s not is it?”

“Nah, only pullin’ yer leg,” she chuckled.

Whatever Next? Chapter 9 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

No further disasters occurred on the way to the newsagent’s shop, where Drew purchased the requested Radio Times. Then they mooched their way back towards the Peter’s house.

“I could do with a bike ride,” complained Drew as they entered the driveway.

“Are they likely to let you go out after what happened before?” asked Bernie.

“Well nothing happened around here,” said Drew trying to sound upbeat.

“What about your house catching fire, isn’t that something?” challenged Bernie.

“We’re not sure how that started,” riposted Drew.

Ally and Bernie look at each with a puzzled expression, then at Maddy who shrugged her shoulders.

“It could have been an accident helped by Goth girl,” said Drew rolling his eyes indicating that Jules was possibly around.

“How could she have caused it?” asked Ally in hushed tones.

“She left some flammables near the front door and that’s where it started. Could have been just some sunshine and a spark from something.”

“Wow!” exclaimed Ally, “just like that?”

“That’s what the fire brigade think now. So we’re still waiting to see if it affects the insurance pay out an’ things.”

“Oh no,” groaned Bernie, “don’t say you’re like not insured?”

“I dunno,” said Drew, “I leave that sorta thing to my olds, they’re rather better at it than I am.”

“Yeah,” agreed Ally, “that’s like one of the sad things about growin’ up, like facin’ responsibility an’ things.”

They all nodded in agreement.

“Better get home for some lunch like, I s’pose,” Ally began to step away from the house.

“Yeah, I’d better come too,” added Bernie and they both walked away waving at Maddy and Drew. “See ya later.”

“You gonna tell your mum we saw Mr Wood?”

“I better ‘ad Mad, ‘cos if she finds out an’ I don’t, I’m in like deep doo-doo.”

“Yeah, s’pose,” agreed Maddy.

“He’s actually been on the phone already,” said Jenny when told about the teens encounter with their headmaster. He seemed to think we should have kept him more informed.

“Tough,” snapped Drew feeling resentful. “I mean, we’re like home a few days an’ our rotten house burns down an’ all he can think of is, 'we shoulda kept him informed,'" Drew exaggerated this last element, then shrugged his shoulders before slapping the heel of his hand against his forehead and said, “Duh!”

“I’m going to stop you watching The Simpsons if you acquire any more Homeric characteristics.”

“Well I’m hardly gonna dye my hair blue and have it stand up about three feet on the top of my head,” retaliated Drew.

“No but you could consider Lisa as something more desirable in a role model.”

“Muuuum, she’s a goody-goody,” wailed her offspring.

“So what, you’re hardly Dick Turpin are you?”

“Nah, she’s more a Snow White,” chirped Maddy.

“Keep out of this Dopey, this is between the Wicked Queen an’ me,” Drew nearly choked on his words as he tried not to laugh at his own reply.

“Ha me, a dwarf? I’m taller than you buster, so what does that make you?” snapped back Maddy with a gleam in her eye.

'Outgunned again,' thought Drew but he wasn’t going to be sunk in front of his mother. “We’ll just have to ask the mirror, won’t we?” he said quickly.

“Come on Goldilocks; you’re lunch is ready,” added Carol.

“Wrong fairy tale!” echoed the two teens.

“Just come and eat your porridge,” insisted Carol.

“Any chance of me going for a bike ride?” Drew asked his mother.

“Is that wise?” was the reply.

“Don’t see why not,” he persisted.

“I’ll go with him, I mean her,” blushed Maddy.

“Some protection you’d be!” remarked Carol, “We’d end up with two casualties.”

“Maybe you could get a cheap rate on funerals, you know, buy one get one free?” Drew quoted a popular advertising slogan. It went down like a lead balloon.

“That is not at all funny young lady, and you know it!” berated Jenny.

Maddy smirked not so much at the joke which she found only slightly amusing, but at the way Drew had got himself into hot water, yet again.

It also backfired on the teen as Jenny and Carol both gave a negative answer to his question.

“So are we goin’ back down south or stayin’ up here?” Maddy scratched her nose as she spoke.

“I thought that was the plan,” offered Carol, “weren’t you supposed to be packing for it?”

“Come on Gabs, let’s check out your laundry.” The two teens decamped to the bedroom. A few minutes search turned up enough to fill the washing machine and Maddy set it going.

“I hate standing around not being able to get out in case that gorilla is about,” Drew slapped his hand against the door frame.

“That would be like so unfair to gorillas,” pouted Maddy, “Comparing them to that scumbag.”

“Yeah, I s’pose you’re right as always,” said Drew slapping the doorpost again, “Hell Mad, I can’t stick all this hanging around, I’m a man of action.”

“Not from where I’m standing,” she quipped back.

“Aw, we’re not back on that again are we? You know darn well what I meant.”

“Look Gabs, why don’t you put ‘action man’ on hold an’ just enjoy being 'gorgeous girl' for the moment?”

Drew blushed as he listened to his cousin. “I dunno, just seems wrong that my body has more say in my future than I do.”

“So does mine,” said Maddy putting her hand on his shoulder.

“It isn’t the same,” protested the wunderkind, “you want to be a girl, I don’t particularly.”

“I didn’t have a choice about what I am either,” Maddy squeezed his shoulder gently.

“No, okay, that’s true but you’ve had longer to get used to it and it’s not as if your stupid body changed its mind half way through your life, is it?”

“I know that Gabs, but sometimes we like, have to do things we didn’t choose because of how things turn out.”

“I’m tired of all this Gaby stuff, Mad, wearing makeup and skirts ‘n’ things.”

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“But I do, I have to look like Gaby or people are going to work out what’s happening.”

'They will one day anyway,' thought Maddy but she said: “If you feel safer in disguise, then carry on doing it. It like gets easier with practice.”

“I don’t want to practice or for it to get normal, I’m fed up with it now.”

“Well stop then, it’s a free country,” with that Maddy went back to the bedroom to sort out some clothes for her trip.

Jenny put down the phone and said to Carol, “ I think I might have managed to get them into temporary positions in a school in Dorchester.”

Carol felt an unpleasant twinge in her stomach, “Oh good,” she said but it wasn’t what she was thinking. “When will we know for certain?”

“They’ll try to phone back today or early tomorrow.”

“You won’t be here then will you?”

“No, I’ve given them Dave’s mobile number, he’ll be here in an hour or two to take me to the airport, I’ll fill him in then.”

“Are you taking the girls with you?”

“If they want to come, although Gaby gets so clingy at airports, it can get embarrassing.”

“She misses you Jen, she’s only thirteen.”

“I know, I miss her too, and Juliette, and of course my Dave.” Jenny blushed as she realised Carol was angry with her. “I’ll try and call her more often or email her; that might be better, I could send her photos then.”

“You could do both if you wanted,” Carol continued her pressure.

“I’ll see what I can do; I won’t make her any promises.”

'No; because you’ll only break them,' thought Carol wishing her cousin was a bit less selfish at times. “Are you packed?”

“Yes, finished it after breakfast.”

“Cuppa?”

“Sounds good to me,” and they went off to the kitchen to be brusquely passed by Maddy coming away from there and to see Drew stood by a doorpost banging his hand against it in a gesture of frustration.

“You okay, kiddo?” asked Carol before Jenny could say anything.

“Yeah, I guess just a bit bored being stuck indoors.”

“We’re going to have a cuppa, you going to join us?” asked his mother.

“Could do I s’pose, nothing better to do.”

“Want to pop and ask Gran if she’d like one and I think Jules is with her. She was sewing some sequins on something for Jules if I remember correctly.”

“ ‘Kay, I’ll ask Mad as well.”

“Right-ho kiddo, I’ll fill the kettle.”

Drew returned about five minutes later having chatted with his sister and Gran, and briefly with the still sulky Maddy.

“Is Maddy on?” he asked blushing a beetroot red.

“I was going to ask you the same,” said Jenny, while Carol coughed and looked away busying herself with the tea making.

“What?” Exclaimed Drew, his blush glowing brighter and hotter, he stuttered and decided not to say anymore.

“Well you’ve been very moody of late and ready to bite anyone’s head off.”

“Sounds like PMS to me,” said Carol facing away from the other two in case they could see her trying to suppress a giggle.

“But, but, but I haven’t, have I?” Drew struggled to get his words out as his embarrassment overwhelmed him.

“Come here sweetheart,” Jenny proffered a hug which he took and buried his face in her chest. “No you haven’t any more than usual, we’re pulling your leg, that’s all.”

“Far as I know, Maddy isn’t either. Teas ready,” Carol poured out several mugs of the hot steaming fluid.

“Why does everybody pick on me?” Drew sniffed.

“Oh luvvy, we were only having a bit of fun with you. Come on now drink up your tea:” Jenny gave him one more little hug and gently pushed him towards the table.

“You girls can be very cruel at times,” sniffed Drew.

“It wasn’t meant that way lambkins, it was just a bit of fun and you set yourself up beautifully.”

“But Mum, it still wasn’t nice.”

“If I recall young lady, you’ve done your share of leg pulling and practical joking,” Jenny countered.

“Only with Jules,” Drew blushed back.

“That’s not how I remember it; didn’t someone lose their eyebrows and have henna tattoos? I suppose that wasn’t cruel?”

“Erm, yeah okay.” Drew thought of protesting but knew it was a waste of time.

“So yes, girls can be cruel.”

'Shit', thought Drew, 'she always out manoeuvres me.'

The other women came into the kitchen as Carol called out, “Tea’s up.”

Gran noticed Drew’s downcast look and took him to one side. “Is everything all right Gaby?”

“Yeah I s’pose; I just wanted to go out on my bike and they said no.”

“Not really a surprise was it?”

“Not really.”

“So why are you looking so fed up? How about the real reason this time?”

“Why do women always know there’s something else?” asked Drew.

“It’s a skill we all develop, you’ll get it before you’re much older, I expect.”

“I dunno about that,” quipped Drew, “Maddy already has it and we’re the same age.”

“Yes but Maddy has been able to use her intuition all her life, living as a boy you’ve suppressed yours. Now you’re living as a girl, it will grow.”

“Be about the only useful thing so far then,” Drew shook his head as he spoke.

“I thought you enjoyed being Gaby?”

“Now and again; all the time is like, a bit much.”

“So you see yourself as a transvestite?”

“No way!” he exclaimed.

“What’s wrong with that?” asked his grandmother taken aback.

“Saddos who like to ponce about in women’s clothes; yuck.”

“Gaby, you seem to think in stereotypes. I’ve heard you knocking women and girls, usually for very superficial reasons and which seem incongruous given the way you seem to become a girl so easily. You just told me that you occasionally enjoy wearing girl’s things, which would make you a transvestite.”

“I don’t like get turned on by it,” protested the teen.

“Neither do all cross-dressers, some seem to enjoy giving expression to a feminine side whilst others simply want to stop being men or manly for a few hours.”

“How do you know all this?”

“I’ve been around a bit longer than you, young lady, and I’ve met lots of different people, some of whom were very different.”

“Did you meet any like me?”

“I didn’t meet anyone as beautiful as you or who looked as genuinely female as you do.”

Drew began to blush, he wasn’t sure he liked what she was saying yet paradoxically part of him enjoyed the compliments implying he was special. “So what do you think is happening to me Gran?”

“That’s for the doctors to decide, but I’m inclined to agree with you that your body is turning you into a girl. The whys and wherefores are for the experts to discover. I’m surprised you haven’t bothered to see the doctor about it.”

“It’s kind of embarrassing Gran an’ I’m a bit scared of the results. What if they say I am really a girl?”

“If you are you are, delaying the investigations won’t alter the result, will they? Besides, what if they said something different?”

“Like what, gran?”

“Androgen insensitivity syndrome, where your body doesn’t recognise male hormones; or there’s all sorts of genetic variations on standard male, female set ups.”

“How do you know all this Gran?”

“I went down the library and looked it up on the internet.”

Overwhelmed by his grandmother’s courage in using new technology, he hugged her and said, “You’re an ace Gran.”

“And you young lady, are the prettiest thing around here but don’t tell anyone I said that will you?” They both laughed and hugged.

Drew went and got the two teas from the kitchen table then followed his grandmother back to the conservatory. “Here, you can thread this for me, your eyes are younger than mine,” she said handing him the needle and cotton.

He took them and threaded the needle in a few seconds handing it back to Josie. “Goodness Gaby, that was quick. Can you sew as well?”

“It only takes good sight and a steady hand, and yes I can sew a bit. We all have to do some classes these days learn how to sew on a button an’ things.”

“Here, show me; sew on that sequin.”

“But this is Jules’ stuff, why can’t she sew her own?”

“Doesn’t matter whose it is, just show me if you can sew on that sequin.”

He gave it a go after a big sigh, and his grandmother patted him on the shoulder. “Not a bad attempt, try it like this,” she demonstrated how to do it with a little more neatness. “It’s stronger too, because you’ve knotted the stitch to the cloth as well.”

Drew nodded. She got him to try and he did slightly better, then she got him to do several more. He became quite proficient in no time and was beginning to enjoy this new found skill. Jules appeared and smiled at him, he poked his tongue out at her and she reciprocated. Then she said, “Oh Gabs if you’re doing some sewing, can you repair the hems on my embroidered jeans?”

“No way, who d’ya think I am, your maid?”

“Well not really, but you wore them last and they weren’t coming down before then, so I think you owe me.”

Drew huffed and puffed with indignation, but Josie took control, “Go and get them sweetheart, we’ll sort them for you.” Drew again squeaked and sighed but Jules was gone before he could protest.

Moments later she reappeared with the damaged jeans and dropping them in his lap she smiled broadly, winked and said, “Thanks sis,” then was gone before he could react.

He wanted to throw them after her but Josie stopped him and after calming him down showed him how to measure and pin up the dropped hems, and then how to do a hemming stitch. Once more he found it quite easy after a few attempts and within twenty minutes he’d repaired both legs.

“You’re a natural at this,” declared Josie making him blush, “Your mother was pretty good, but you could be better.”

“I’d rather beat her in a bike race.”

“No reason why you can’t do both. Now have you tried cross-stitch?”

Whatever Next? Chapter 10 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Have you decided if you’re returning to Dorset?” asked Josie.

“I can’t stay around here Gran, not if I’m turning into a girl.” Drew was busy doing ‘X’s on the material.

“Why ever not?” she asked watching how he used the needle and thread.

“They’ll all know it’s me and I’ll end up dead in a ditch by the end of the week.” Drew had his tongue slightly poking out of his mouth. Josie had noticed he did it when he’d drawn pictures as a child. So it was probably a concentration thing, a sort of anchor to let his body and mind know he needed to concentrate for the next few minutes.

“Don’t be silly dear, why should that happen?”

“ ‘Cos it would, you don’t know the kids around here.”

“Gaby, I’m sure it would be a nine days' wonder,” she adjusted the way he held the material.

“Yeah, but only ‘cos I’d be dead by then.”

“Why, for goodness sake? It doesn’t make sense and I think you’re exaggerating much too much.”

“Two or three of the boys have the hots for me, that’s why. When they find out they’re chasing another boy, I’m dead.”

“But are they chasing another boy? Maybe it’s not that simple?”

“It’s nice of you to care Gran, but these boys don’t like do sophisticated, so it would be that simple.” Drew pulled his finger across his throat and made a funny gurgling noise.

“Thank you Gaby, I think I get the message. Now let’s get on with the sewing, I have a simple pattern I think you could do, it’s a question of practice.

Drew sighed and counted to ten. He loved his gran, but she could be so thick at times and this sewing business was getting boring, he’d been at it for nearly two hours, like a whole lifetime!

Maddy came through and seeing Drew up to his eyeballs in sewing silks, rolled her eyes and went out again. She emptied his stuff from the tumble drier and took it through to the bedroom, 'he should be doing this for himself not playing with cross stitch!' she thought angrily to herself.

Jules was out, Carol and Jenny were as thick as thieves and busy, Gabs was playing with her gran, which meant Maddy was on her own and bored. She wasn’t going to do all the chores whilst Gaby had fun, it just wasn’t fair! She sat on her bed and pouted, then she decided she’d have a play on the computer, which was in John’s study cum office.

She’d only been on the internet about fifteen minutes when Drew walked through sighing. “She wants to teach me how to sew,” he said rolling his eyes.

“Every girl should know the basics,” said Maddy hardly looking at him.

“I’m not a girl though am I?” sighed Drew with exasperation.

“So you keep saying, like tell it to your body,” she almost hissed at Drew, and continued on the internet.

“Thanks for those few words of comfort,” he said striding out of the room.

“You’re welcome,” said Maddy to an empty space, “Oh, she’s gone ... oh well.”

Drew went to the shared bedroom and found his, or rather Gaby’s, clothing folded neatly on the bed. He called down the stairs, “Thanks Mad.”

“ ‘kay,” was called back from the study.

He began to pack it into his case and overnight bag. Despite the fact that most of his clothes had been cremated and presumably dispersed into the atmosphere during the house fire, he still seemed to have quite a lot and all of them were female’s. He sat on the bed feeling defeated; before he started, in a couple of days they’d be heading south again. He’d promised to contact Harry when he knew what was happening. He’d do that tomorrow.

He thought of his past visits to Dorset and on the whole he’d actually enjoyed himself apart from the maniac after him, and even that had been exciting. Probably the worst bit had been falling into the water and nearly drowning, he still couldn’t remember much about it, so when he went back he was going to find the man who saved him and thank him. Well, he was going to try. So far as he knew the police hadn’t been able to, but then they couldn’t catch a cold, so it didn’t daunt him, rather it gave him a project to work on and he was sure he could bat his eyelids at Harry, and he’d help too.

He thought of Harry, his first ‘boyfriend’ and sniggered. If only he knew he’d go ballistic. After the snigger was over Drew thought more seriously, he’d hate to upset Harry like that, he was too nice and too trusting. He’d also been very generous towards his ‘girlfriend’ and Drew couldn’t forget that either. He did actually like the boy and was sure that if it had been his boy-form which had visited Dorset, he’d have got on really well with Harry.

He was such a nice boy and he was a good kisser too, thought Drew, then realised what he was saying. He’d enjoyed being kissed by a boy, he felt himself blanching and looked around to see if anyone was around who could have witnessed his thoughts, sighed with relief when he saw the room was empty. He had to stop this girly stuff before something major happened and he couldn’t get back to being a boy. This was serious, but the warm feeling he’d felt in his tummy wouldn’t go away.

“Harry is just a friend, nothing more,” he told his brain, but it refused to take away the pleasant sensation. “I love Mad, not a boy,” he told himself, but nothing changed. “Oh shit, what’s happening to me?”

“Why, have you like grown another boob or something?” said Maddy entering the bedroom.

“Nah, I was like thinking about the two I’ve already got,” he said trying to make light of it.

“Didn’t sound like it,” challenged Maddy.

“I can’t help it if you heard something different to what I like, said.” He spoke defensively and she knew she had him cornered again.

“Oh all right, if you say so,” she decided now was not the time to play mind games, she had come up to ask him if he was going to the airport with his mum.

“I feel I oughta, why?”

“ ‘Cos you like always get so upset.”

“I can’t help that, I miss her.”

“I understand Gabs, but is it worth getting upset?”

“I think so, it like shows I love her.”

“Yeah but, it also like gets her upset too.”

“Yeah, I s’pose, so do you think I should stay here?”

“You do what you like, it’s a free country.”

“But, I like dunno what to do.”

“Don’t do anything then.”

“Aw c’mon Mad, I’ve like gotta do something.”

“Well like do something then, you decide. This is like so boring,” she said dismissively and left the bedroom.

Drew felt very alone, he looked around the room and saw ‘Bunny’, his favourite soft toy. In fact since the fire, his only one. He picked up the small, fluffy object and cradled it close to his chest. “What d’you think I should do Bun?”

Jenny found him cradling the rabbit half an hour later. “Hiya kiddo, you okay?”

“Yeah, I was just thinking.”

“Thinking about what sweetheart?” Jenny came and sat with him on the bed.

“Oh ‘bout lotsa things.”

“Such as?” asked his mother putting her arm around him.

“Like if I’m doin’ the right thing, goin’ down to Dorset again.”

“No one is forcing you,” his mother gave him a slight squeeze.

“I like can’t stay here.”

“Gran seemed to think you told her you could be at risk from your friends?”

“Not like my friends, but some of the boys wouldn’t take too kindly to me. They’d call me names an’ worse.”

“I’m sure Mr Woods would help to minimise that.”

“School is only part of it, what about out of school? They’d get me then.”

“And do what?”

“I dunno, beat me up or kill me.”

“Who do you think would do that to you, maybe I should warn Mr Woods.”

“Not sure, could be any of the boys.”

“Because they fancied you?”

Drew blushed and looked away from his mother, “I didn’t do anything, it’s this stupid body of mine.” Jenny felt the tears drip on to her arm.

“I’m sure you didn’t sweetheart, but you are turning into a pretty young woman, so they are going to be interested in you. It’s what boys do.”

“But I’m like not a girl!” sobbed Drew, “Why is this happening to me?”

“I don’t know kiddo, when I get back at the end of the season, we’ll get the doctor to run some tests and find out what is going on.”

“Okay,” sniffed our hero.

“So is that the only reason you want to go back to Dorset?”

“Yeah, think so.”

“You sure it hasn’t got anything to do with a certain young man, called Harry?”

“No, course not.” Drew felt the blush arise in his toes and exit near his scalp.

“It’s just that I think he has a soft spot for you and I suspect you might for him.”

“I’m a boy, Mum,” he said with half hearted indignation.

“You sure weren’t acting like two boys when I last saw you together.”

“Wotcha mean?” asked Drew, trembling.

“Is he a good kisser?”

“Ye...I dunno, how am I supposed to know?”

“It looked like you were doing some research on the subject last time I saw you both together.”

Drew was getting so hot, he was almost sure he could smell smoke. He looked away from his mother.

“So, he thinks I’m a girl. I can’t help it if he’s stupid!”

“I don’t think he’s stupid luv, I think he just likes what he sees as a pretty young woman. I don’t blame him nor do I blame you for responding as one, he’s quite a nice looking boy, you could certainly do worse. He also seems to respect you. These days that’s a real plus.”

“I’m not gay,” said Drew, sniffing.

“I don’t think anyone has accused you of being gay, have they?”

“No, but I thought you or Dad might be thinking it.”

“I’m not and I don’t think your father is either. He’s concerned because we don’t quite know what’s happening to you. But neither of us are judging you. If it feels okay to kiss Harry or to let him kiss you, then it’s okay. Don’t let others judge you, you do what’s comfortable for you, because that’s what is right for you.”

Drew nodded and sniffed.

“Look Gabs, I’ve got to go in a minute, your dad will be here to take me to the airport.”

“An’ you don’t want me to come.” Drew shrugged his shoulders.

“I’m not going to stop you luv, but it might be nice for your dad to see me off by himself once in a while.”

“Okay.”

Drew’s reply took Jenny by surprise. “Oh, well that’s okay then?”

“Yeah, I’ve got packing to do anyway.”

“Oh yes, I see what you mean,” Jenny saw the piles of clothes on the adjacent bed. “Is all this your’s?”

“Fraid so,” said Drew resignedly.

“Goodness, I didn’t realise you had so much stuff.”

“I lost some of it in the fire.”

“Gosh Gabs, you certainly seem to accumulate it, still I suppose a girl can’t have too many clothes.”

“That’s what Mad always says.”

“Well it must be right then. I think I can hear your dad, I’d better go.”

“Okay, call me when you get back.”

“I will sweetheart, or text you, how about that?”

“Yeah, ‘kay.” He put his arm around his mother and squeezed her tightly. “Love you Mum.”

“I love you too Gaby, very much. Be a good girl for your Gran and Auntie Carol.”

“Yeah, ‘kay.”

Jenny rose from the bed, kissed him on the cheek and said, “Goodbye kiddo, be good.”

“Bye, Mummy,” he replied kissing her back, feeling the emptiness as she walked from the room and minutes later got in the car and left his world for several more weeks. He held Bunny to his chest and silently wept.

He had no idea how long he sat in the bedroom in a sort of torpor, lost in his thoughts and oblivious to both time and the affairs of others. He barely noticed Jules come into his room. “Hiya, Gabs, what’s up then?”

“Huh?” he asked.

“Well you seemed deep in thought, what were you thinking about?”

“When we were little and Mum and Dad used to be there and…Oh I dunno, I just felt sad and wanted to be on my own.”

Jules put her arm around her sibling, “Yeah, I know how you feel, Sis, I just missed Mum leaving, the bus was late, an accident or something on the Worksop road. Still only a day or two and you’ll have Harry and I’ll have the lovely John.”

“Yeah, can’t wait,” said Drew not really listening to what she had said.

“Do you want a hand packing?”

“What?” said Drew in astonishment.

“Well you seem to have rather a lot of stuff, and I just thought I could like help you, put some stuff in bags ‘n things.”

“Yeah, yeah okay,” said Drew before she changed her mind. He wondered if her brain was going soft, or maybe she was hoping that the quicker everything was done the sooner she could get back to her ‘precious John’, and him to ‘handsome Harry’. He blushed as these thoughts ran through his mind, maybe his brain was turning to mush along with his body. The latter had generated that ‘warm feeling’ again, down in his tummy. He shook his head and picked up a pile of clothes and began putting them carefully in a bag.

Whatever Next? Chapter 11 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Back @ the cottge 2moro. C U soon, G. xxx” Drew sent the text and then wondered if he’d done the right thing in texting Harry. Then he shrugged to himself, he would find out anyway, and soon enough, so what harm could there be in notifying him?

Jules and Maddy had helped him pack; this time they’d included the blazer and trousers he’d bought as school uniform. Maddy had also given him her spare skirt, a grey, pleated thing that came halfway down his thigh, a real bum freezer!

He checked his bank account and he had more money than he thought, so if he needed anything he could get them himself without worrying about borrowing. He had his cash card in his purse, which was in his little handbag.

He scanned the bedroom, he saw his small rucksack. He hadn’t moved it since they’d come back, he picked it up and dug through it. He pulled out a small package and blushed. It was his present from Harry. Putting the backpack on the floor, he sat on the bed and carefully opened the package.

It was done up very carefully, the paper was kittens and puppies and had a big pink bow on it, one of those stick-on ones. He opened it very gently, ripping the tape as easily as he could so as to not damage the pretty paper. Then he reached inside from the one end and pulled out the contents. His face lit up when he saw the jeweller’s name on the boxes. He opened them both and gasped in wonder at their contents. He was still admiring them when Maddy waltzed in.

“Wadd’ya doin’?”

“Eh?”

“Wassat?”

“Something Harry gave me.”

“When?”

“When we left a couple of weeks ago.”

“Gi’ssalook then,” Maddy took the boxes gently from him and her eyes widened. “Jeez Gabs, this is nice stuff. I mean this didn’t come from a market stall.”

“I know, it’s lovely isn’t it?”

“C’mon, let’s see you wear it then.” Maddy helped him put the silver pendant around his neck and he changed his earrings for the matching silver and amethyst hoops. He rose and went to the mirror, “Wat’cha think?” he enquired of Maddy.

“I think they look really nice, you’ll have to wear ‘em tomorrow so he can see you like them.”

“Yeah, I s’pose.”

“Don’t you like them?”

“Yeah, I’m just cross ‘cos I forgot about them, I mean the present until now. I haven’t said thank you to him.”

“Jus’ wear ‘em and like give ‘im a big kiss, he’ll know then alright.”

“Dunno about the big kiss bit, but I will wear them.”

“Thought you said he was a good kisser?”

“Don’t remember saying that,” Drew furrowed his brow as he tried to recall saying anything about kissing.

“You didn’t say it with words, it was more the spaced out look after you kissed him.”

“When was that?” Drew felt a blush arise in his big toes and move swiftly up to the top of his head, bringing a rise in temperature with it.

“Like several times, including the big farewell.”

“Oh shit!” Drew remembered that, and the blush got fiercer and he got hotter.

“C’mon girl, let’s show the others your prezzies.”

“I’d prefer it if we kept this to ourselves,” Drew looked again at himself in the mirror, all he could see was a pretty young woman looking back, wearing the new adornments. Part of him liked what he saw very much; the jewellery was very pretty and suited him well. Harry had chosen very well.

“Hey, there’s another box here,” called Maddy from the bed.

“Is there?” answered Drew in surprise. He turned around and took it from Maddy’s hand. He opened it and there was a matching bracelet.

“Let’s see then?” said Maddy grabbing the box. “Wow Gabs, he must love ya, this little lot set him back a few quid.” She took the bracelet out and fastened it to Drew’s wrist. “Oh yeah, I like that. You’ll be too good to talk to us now,” she joked and they both giggled.

“What are you two up to?” asked Jules passing the door.

“Nuthin’ why?” echoed the ‘twins’.

She walked in and spotted the glitter immediately. “Where’d y’get the sparklers then?”

“Harry gave them to me,” Drew almost whispered his response.

“When?”

“When we left, remember he gave me the package an’ I shoved it in my backpack.”

“I remember the lip lock you had him in,” teased his sister.

“That was him, not me,” protested the younger sibling blushing furiously.

“I don’t recall you fighting him off, although I thought Dad was gonna have a stroke like, watching you two tongue wrestling.”

“I wasn’t,” Drew was now so hot he was in danger of catching alight.

“Yeah, I saw that too,” added Maddy, “It was the spaced-out look that got me, then she protests she didn’t like it.”

“Nah, she was protesting ‘cos he like had to stop to breathe.”

“Stop it you two, it wasn’t like that at all!” Drew was now close to tears again.

“We will if you tell us the truth,” challenged Jules.

“Wadd’ya mean?” asked Drew very wary of the traps they usually set.

“That you liked it.”

“I didn’t.”

“Yes, you did, your body language said you did.”

“Oh,” said Drew and sat down on the bed, and rested his chin on his hands.

“You did, didn’t you?”

“It was okay, I s’pose.” He looked down at the floor and he knew he had enjoyed it and that they knew it too. “But I’m not gay or anythin’.”

“Gay?” Jules looked perplexed, “Gabs you’re a girl, kissing boys isn’t gay, it’s fun!”

“It’s compulsory,” quipped Maddy, “and we’ll see you get some more practice.”

“What about you then, who are you gonna kiss? You don’t seem that fussed on William,” Drew aimed at Maddy.

“Don’t worry about me, I‘ll find a pair of lips to suck, don’t you worry,” which was exactly what Drew was worried about.

He sat listening to the two girls exchanging snippets about boys at the school and wondered about the conversation that had just ensued. Like all teenagers and most adults, he enjoyed kissing. Kissing boys was a novelty and he had some reluctance towards it, but that was because he’d been brought up as a boy. This could be a mistake and he might actually be a girl. In which case kissing boys would be okay.

His thoughts were going deeper as he continued in this vein. If he wasn’t actually becoming a girl, just his body doing stupid things which could be sorted, but was living as one to help catch Meadows, was it okay to kiss Harry then? He wasn’t sure unless it was a role play to help maintain his disguise and prevent the embarrassment exposure would cause.

What about the growing fondness he was developing for the boy? That was the key issue, wasn’t it? Harry was a good lad and he knew he’d have got along fine with him as Drew. But he wasn’t Drew, not anymore, he was Gaby and she liked Harry, very much. In fact, just thinking about him gave her a warm feeling that she didn’t get from anyone else, even Maddy.

“You’re thinking about Harry, aren’t you?” accused Jules.

“How, what do you mean?” he replied indignantly, whilst blushing.

“ ‘Cos you’ve got a stupid look on your face which girls only get when they’re in love.”

“That is plain stupid, how can I be in love with any boy?” Drew was close to either exploding in anger or bursting into tears.

“Hey, cool it. I’m only saying what I saw, like okay?”

“It’s true Gabs, you did look love-struck and you were thinking about him like, weren’t you?”

“No, I was … okay, I was.” He looked dejectedly at the floor and a tear filled his eyes.

“I knew it,” triumphed Jules, “That’s’ why you want to go back down to Dorset, isn’t it?”

“No, it’s not,” protested a sniffing Drew.

She sat alongside him, “It’s okay to fall in love, Gabs, honest it is, it’s the best feeling there is. So just go with the flow, all right? All we have to do now is fix Maddy up with some adorable hunk and all three of us can have a good time.”

“But this is wrong, I shouldn’t feel like this about another boy.” Drew was now starting to weep.

Jules put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed gently, “You can’t help it, girl, it’s yer ‘ormones, we all get it, enjoy it, it’s fun.”

“But I don’t want to, I want to be a boy again, I don’t want to be a girl.”

“I don’t think you have a choice any more, Sis.” Jules hugged him as he cried into her shoulder.

The next day, Dave and John helped load all the bags into the car, John’s car. His big Mondeo estate easily swallowed the load. Carol’s Honda wasn’t big enough for the bodies and their bags, so John took the day off and offered to drive them down. He also wanted to see the cottage for himself and be assured that it was suitable. Dave had wanted to come as well but had to deal with the insurance assessor who was visiting the damaged house.

There had been a scramble about who would travel with whom. No one really wanted to go with Carol, especially as her car was slower and noisier and so was she. In the end, the three teens went with John and Josie went with Carol.

They stopped three times en route, each time having to wait for Carol to catch up despite John driving more slowly than usual. At the last comfort stop, they arranged to meet at the cottage and John took the keys, whereupon he raced off ahead, narrowly missing being caught by a speed camera.

Maddy sat thinking how she would miss her dad when he went back, he was driving back that evening. Jules sat yearning to get her body wrapped around her John and staring into each other’s eyes, while Drew sat half dreading and half impatient to see her Harry.

'My Harry, jeez what is happening to me? I’m feeling this like strange sensation in my tummy, whenever I think about him.' In his head he was half dreading making a fool of himself and being thought of as queer. 'Maybe that’s what I am, a queer a pansy or whatever. All I know is that my tummy feels this like weird impulse or throb whenever I think of him or see him. Is that what love feels like? I want him to kiss me! Oh my God, what am I like saying!'

Jules spotted him playing with his bracelet and then blushing and she knew what he was thinking about. He glanced shiftily at her and she gave him a wink back. He blushed and knew she knew what he was thinking about.

With Maddy’s help and that of the in-car GPS sat nav, they arrived at the cottage. Drew stopped to help unload the car while Maddy and Jules went to unlock it. Mrs Bugler had left them some milk and another apple cake. She’d also put a box of free-range eggs from her neighbour’s chickens on the kitchen table, together with a note welcoming them back.

All the cases in, Maddy gave her father the Cook's tour, while Jules called John and Drew tried to deal with his sense of guilt over wanting to see Harry. The tea was brewing when Carol and Josie arrived, John helping to unload her car of the groceries she’d bought the day before.

The tea had just been poured when the doorbell rang. Jules almost fell in her haste to open the door, only to be greeted by Harry bearing another large bunch of flowers.

“Oh it’s you, Harry!”

“Is Gabs, there?”

“GABY SOMEONE TO SEE YOU,” yelled Jules and Drew blushing deeply, checked himself in the mirror in the dining room, adjusting a stray wisp of hair, before walking gracefully to the hall.

“Oh hi,” said Drew bashfully.

“Hi,” blushed Harry. “Oh, these are for you,” he thrust the bouquet into his beloved’s hands and then held out his arms to embrace her.

“For me?” squeaked Drew in a high pitch which was almost above the hearing range of a hypersensitive bat, “Oh thanks.” He found himself driven by something beyond his control as he stepped into Harry’s embrace and they kissed longingly.

As they stopped for air, the cheer that went up from all the others who had watched in silence, made them cringe and blush like the geraniums in pots which were at the door and windows of the cottage.

“Welcome back,” said Harry.

“Yeah,” said Drew, allowing Harry to put his arm around his waist.

On his drive back John didn’t know whether he would comment upon Harry’s entrance or not to Dave who would probably be horrified. Part of him had been fascinated by it. He had watched with bated breath as a boy who looked so much like a girl it was untrue, was embraced and melted into the arms of another boy as they kissed. It was beautiful in its own way but it had disturbed him, it would have done if it had been Maddy who was involved.

He pondered on the relationship between Drew, now Gaby, and his daughter. He presumed that was now just as two girl cousins. Maddy didn’t seem to be worried by it, at least she wasn’t moping over a lost boyfriend, if anything she seemed to encourage Drew to become increasingly effeminate. No, that was wrong, he wasn’t an effeminate boy, she was a rather attractive girl but quite what would happen in the end, John was extremely glad he didn’t know and even more so that it wasn’t his problem. Bringing up a normal girl was bad enough, raising one who wasn’t was a potential nightmare.

“They settled in alright?” asked Dave pouring him out a beer.

“Yeah, the drive down was a pain with all the road works, but otherwise it was okay.”

“Everyone okay?”

“Yeah, fine.”

“My two didn’t cause any problems?”

“Nah, they were good as gold. Gaby’s lad turned up with a big bunch of flowers, half as big as himself,” said John testing the waters.

“Oh Harry, yeah, nice kid, so polite. Thinks the sun shines ... you know.”

“Yeah, that was the impression I got.”

“Did the other one turn up, John, can’t think of his other name.”

“Oh yeah, he and Jules were like two lovesick calves.”

“Yeah, we had to use a crowbar to prize them apart when we came back.” Dave chuckled as he remembered that day, hoping John didn’t spot the twitch he gave when he recalled Gaby and Harry’s farewell kiss.

Whatever Next? Chapter 12 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The next morning Drew was lying awake staring at the clock, wondering why he was awake. It was nearly time to get up if you were an adult or school kid in attendance at school, but he wasn’t either. He had a few more days left before he started his new school.

His mum had phoned to say that everything was okay, she had arrived safely and she had also heard from the school in Dorchester. All three would be attending Dorchester Middle, with Jules in the senior class there. According to Jenny, they were doing similar syllabi to those back in Worksop, so all three were hoping they’d be able to come up to speed quite quickly.

Harry had offered to share his work with Gaby until ‘she could go solo’, and he generously invited Maddy to share his offer. As he lay there thinking about Harry, he got that funny feeling back in his tummy, a sort of tingling warmth and his face produced a beaming smile, although he was unaware of the latter.

He rose quietly and went to the toilet. He sat weeing when he suddenly realised that ‘Mr Happy’ had been rather quiescent lately, not doing the flagpole bit in the morning, even when he wasn’t wearing the dreaded gaff thingie. In some ways it saved a little embarrassment, but what were the longer-term implications? He tried not to think about those, besides who could he talk to? Hardly his parents, he nearly caught fire when he talked to his mum about his breast growth, and well Maddy and Jules. I mean how could you talk to a couple of teenage girls about not getting a morning woodie? They’d drown in their own tears – of laughter! Nah, one of these days he’d see a doctor and get them to sort it all out, and then, bye bye Gaby!

He smiled at himself in the mirror as he washed his paws, yes that was what he’d do. He’d get rid of Gaby when he saw the quack. Somehow the face in the mirror didn’t look as if it agreed with him and he almost felt as if ‘she’ the Gaby in the mirror, was planning on getting rid of Drew, so she could have Harry all to herself.

Drew stared hard at the mirror and the face in the mirror stared back just as hard. “What the hell has Harry got to do with me not getting a you know, in the mornings?” he muttered.

The face seemed to say back to him, ‘I’m the real one you know, you’re just a figment of my imagination,’.

“Oh yeah,” said Drew, “so how about I just smash you and see what happens,” he raised his hand at the mirror.

“You’ll be stuck as me for seven more years if you do!” Drew was just about to hit the mirror as hard as he could, when he paused. He was sure he heard a cackle. A cold shiver ran down his spine and he felt himself sweating. He was sure he was cursed or bewitched or whatever it was you got when you pissed off one of those hag thingies they had in Macbeth. He wished Harry was there to help him. He began to cry and the cackle grew louder.

“Gabs, wake up, it’s only a dream girl.” Jules' voice seemed to penetrate eventually and he managed to open his eyes to see his sister standing alongside him.

“Wassgoinon?” he mumbled.

“You tell me Sis, you were crying in yer sleep. Bad dreams?”

He sat up, “Erm, I dunno,” he shook his head, “dunno, can’t remember.” He rubbed his eyes and his face was all wet. “I was crying was I?”

“Yeah, big sobs, sounded like someone was gonna hit you. Wasn’t Harry I hope?”

“I dunno, doubt it.” He blushed some more as his head felt very strange. If someone was going to hit him, was he the face in the mirror and who was Drew? And… He felt quite sick and rushed off to the bathroom.

Once in there, he realised he was in the place of his bad dream and he rushed out again and down the stairs. Inside the cloakroom, he sat and weed, realising he didn’t have… He felt the tears run down his face again, was there no escape from this dream?

He dried himself and fled the toilet refusing to look in the mirror or to wash his hands because he would see in the mirror, and he didn’t want to see anything in the mirror. He ran back up the stairs and to his bed, to find Jules was combing her hair in front of the mirror in the bedroom. He rushed in, saw the mirror and screamed, then dived under the covers on the bed.

At first, Jules thought it was Drew back up to his old tricks, screaming when you see your sister looking in a mirror, but he wasn’t laughing. In fact the sound which, albeit muffled, was emanating from under the covers was sobbing, not laughing. What was going on?

“Gabs?” she shook a lump presumably an arm or leg, “Gabs, what are you doing?”

“Keep them away from me!” called a voice.

“Keep who, away from you?” Jules now felt a little worried. She sat on the edge of the bed. “Who is after you?” The response was whimpering noises. “Talk to me Gabs, I can’t help you otherwise.” She lifted the clothes off the teen’s face.

“Now take a deep breath and tell me what is happening?”

Eventually, Drew managed to tell her what had happened. She shook her head. “I expect you were half asleep, that’s the problem. Just a dream. Just look at yourself in the mirror.”

Drew shook his head, “No I can’t.”

“Why? All you’re gonna see is the usual blonde bimbo, only with red eyes.” She dragged him off the bed and forced him to look. “See, no one strange except you and me, is there?”

He looked and nodded, “No, just you and me.”

“Well girl, dry your eyes and get yourself showered ‘cos laughing boy will be here soon, I ‘spect.”

“I dunno if I can go in the bathroom,” he looked quite tearful again.

“Come on, where’s the big bad Gaby who’s gonna catch that weasel Meadows?” She pushed him into the bathroom and made him look into the mirror. “Alright?”

“Yes, sorry. I feel kinda stupid now.”

“No change there then,” Jules smiled back at him.

“No, I s’pose not.”

“Gi’s a hug Sis,” she opened her arms and he fell into them.

“I’m sorry for being so stupid,” tears dripped onto Jules night dress.

“It’s okay, come on, let’s get yer spruced up and ready for Prince Charming.” She pushed him towards the shower, keeping his back to her he stepped into the shower and pulled the curtains, the warm water seemed to wash away his mood and he thought again of Harry and once more felt the warm tingle in his tummy.

At about eleven the doorbell rang and Harry presented himself, in full cycling kit. Drew looked at his legs, they certainly had more muscle than when previously seen. In fact, his whole body seemed leaner and meaner, whereas Drew’s in comparison, seemed to have got softer and slightly rounder.

“Wow, you’re keen,” said Drew.

“It’s gonna be a nice day,” beamed Harry, “Wanna do a quick ride?”

“I’ll need to put the front wheel back on, Uncle John borrowed his friend’s roof rack and the front forks fix to it.”

“Won’t you like need to change as well?” asked Harry, looking at his love wearing a skimpy top and skirt.

Drew stopped and looked down at himself, “Oh yeah, forgot.” He blushed, put his hand over his mouth, giggled, “Silly me,” and turned to go back indoors when Harry grabbed a wrist and spun her back to him.

“Gimme a kiss first,” so saying pulling the object of his affections into his arms and planting his lips on hers. He felt her wilt in his arms and she sighed, and he knew he’d have to watch just who saw him for the next few moments in his lycra shorts.

He busied himself with fitting the wheel and checking the brakes worked and the size of his embarrassment reduced. He wasn’t sure if he was pleased if Gaby saw or felt it, other than she would know he was genuinely pleased to see her.

He heard the clopping of cycle shoes and turned around, it was Maddy. His heart sank a little. “Can you stick the wheel on the Bianchi, too?”

“Yeah, no probs. You coming too?”

“Yep, only way they’ll let Gabs come if there’s three of us.”

Harry nodded and walked to the second bike. “This yours then?”

“I wish,” said Maddy, although it wasn’t a statement of fact. “Nah, it’s Jenny’s, she loaned it to me to use while we’re down here.”

“Nice bike,” Harry picked up the front wheel, “More bloody Campag, cost yer a fortune if you bash these.”

“I’ll try not to,” promised Maddy.

There was more clomping and Drew eventually walked into the garage, “Oh good, you found everything then?”

As there were only two bikes and two wheels, Harry felt a little bemused. Almost wanting to do a Homer, he restrained himself and smiled instead. “Yeah course.” He wanted to kiss her again, she tasted so good to him but the prospect of sitting on a race saddle with a bulge in one's shorts seemed a trifle unlikely to be comfortable, so he forwent the kiss.

“Where we going?” asked Maddy, feeling a bit gooseberryish.

“How about I buy you both an ice cream in Abbotsbury,?” Beamed the lovesick teen.

“Sounds good to me,” said Drew.

“How far is that?” asked Maddy feeling less sure, “I mean I don’t cycle as much as you two.”

“About eight miles, you’ve done most of it before.”

“Have I?” asked Maddy.

“Yeah c’mon, I won’t make you ride too hard.” He smiled, wondering if Gaby still had the edge on him, he had been training like mad.

They fitted water bottles and Harry led them out through the village and towards Weymouth.

Weymouth is a traffic bottleneck, unless you go to Portland, there is nowhere else to go in a southerly direction save getting your feet wet. However, on a bike and with a little local knowledge, it is possible to bypass most of the traffic on cycle paths and bridleways. In the weeks since last seeing his favourite cycle nut, he’d decided he wanted to discover how to get about the town more safely and found there were quite a few paths and lanes he could use. He’d also been in touch with his local cycle club and the Sustrans group, both of whom promoted cycle paths. Of course, William had avoided him quoting the old joke,’ that he wasn’t going out with a cycle path!’ Harry had taken it in good heart just picking up the axe and…

“Is that the sea wall?” called Maddy as they rode along the Preston beach path.

“Yeah, about a mile long and a million bricks or something, can’t remember now.”

“Is it to keep the sea out?” she continued, not sounding too convinced.

“Think so, but also to stop the beach being pushed over the flats and houses.”

“Oh!” said Maddy.

“Yeah a few years ago, the beach ended up on the road, they had to move tons of sand. Hasn’t happened since.”

“Glad to hear it,” called Drew as he flew past Harry, “Race you to the end.”

It was something of a non-contest, the wunderkind was first by a long mark, then Harry who’d seen it coming too late, and finally Maddy who was simply too slow.

“Sorry about that, I’d just nicely warmed up and needed a sprint.”

“Can you warn me next time?” gasped Maddy looking very red.

The rest of the ride through Weymouth was more sedate and they eventually found themselves on the west side of the town. “Isn’t this near Matt’s shop?” asked Drew.

“Yeah a mile or two down that way,” pointed Harry down Chickerell Road.

“Well, we can do a bit of undulating paths and quiet roads or go up the main road, which do you ladies fancy?”

“Which is the faster?” asked Drew.

“The main road, but it’s got a fair bit of traffic, you’ve done it before.”

“Is this the one with that big hill?” said Drew gleefully.

“You can turn off to it, but we’re going straight on.”

“It’s got quite enough bits of hill for me, Gaby,” protested Maddy.

“If you really want a hill challenge, there’s always Abbotsbury Hill, which is a real pig.”

“You’ll have to introduce me, I like pork chops,” smirked Drew.

“I almost feel like sitting this out,” sighed Maddy.

“Look, let’s get to Abbotsbury, and if Miss Smartie Pants wants to have a go at Abbotsbury Hill, I’ll go with her and you can wait for us at the bottom.”

“’Kay,” said a relieved Maddy, knowing when she had reached her limits.

They cycled on the undulating road, which at times produces some quite sharp rises and downs, ‘lumpy’, is the description cyclists use. Maddy held the two others back at times, being weaker on the climbs. Drew decided he was going to save his energy for this big hill that Harry dreaded, so was quite happy to have a five or six-mile spin. They were doing a bit under the twenty, but it was the first good ride for Drew for a few days, so he was content.

At Abbotsbury, Harry honoured his promise and coughed up the required amount for three icecreams, Drew winced when he heard the price and was learning that there were advantages to being the girl in a relationship, although it was still something of a steep learning curve, which was a bit like a greasy pole.

They walked around pushing the bikes and eating their ice creams. Then they rode down to the Swannery and the Tithe barn. They had enough money to buy a snack at the Swannery tea shop and watched the world go by for a short while. However, both Harry and Maddy knew that Drew was itching to get stuck into the hill.

“So how bad is this hill then?” asked Drew when he considered his roll had ‘gone down’ far enough not to weigh on his stomach.

“According to Matt, in the seventies, the Milk Race came through here and they had over-geared the bikes.”

“What do you mean?” asked Maddy.

“The gears are set each day for the type of terrain, so if it’s flat they have high gears, in the mountains, they’re lower geared.”

“Oh, I see, so what happened.”

“Sounds like someone didn’t do his homework,” quipped Drew, wanting to get at the hill even more.

“Absolutely, so most of the riders had to get off and walk.” Smirked Harry.

“What professional riders?” gasped Maddy.

“Yep, and they’d have been on all sorts of drugs an’ thin’s then, ‘cos it wasn’t illegal.”

“Wowee, and you’re gonna like try and do this hill, Gaby Bond?”

“Yeah, course!” beamed the wunderkind.

Maddy shook her head, maybe there was still something of the Drewbie in that gorgeous body, yes there was, the heart. The heart of a lion!

They mounted their steeds and set off gently through the village, feeling the road rise slightly. Then past the Sub-tropical Gardens, the road bears round to the right and the hill proper begins, but it’s a feint because half a mile of leg-aching ride later, it rises sharply and swings to the left for another half a mile and then climbs some more after that.

Deciding she’d better at least have a go, Maddy kept at the back of the three as gears were rapidly dropped to meet the rising road. She did manage to get to the first big rise before her legs turned to jelly and she stopped, admiring the view from a lay-by.

Drew was in the lead, and beginning to sweat although his lead was increasing slowly as Harry fought to keep his legs turning. As they approached the steeper rise, Drew gulped. Harry had warned him, but talk and action are different. He dug in and clicked down to his final gear, now it was a question of strength and stamina and sheer bloody-mindedness. Drew had plenty of each and his lighter body began to pull away from the struggling Harry.

“Just (puff) keep (puff) bloody (puff) going!” Harry exhorted his legs as they turned to jelly.

A hundred yards ahead, Drew was in his groove, his focus entirely on his bike almost in a trance, a form of self-hypnosis, allowing his body to do what it did without any thought or direction. He felt no pain and thought of nothing except to keep focused.

A quarter of an hour later he was stood at the top, gulping down the water he’d refilled his bottle with from the Swannery. He was dripping with sweat and his legs knew he’d had a hard ride. Harry was lying on the grass verge unable to believe he had ‘done’ Abbotsbury Hill, he was gasping and groaning and had also thrown up the small lunch he’d eaten, but he’d done it.

Eventually, Maddy arrived in walking gear, “God these shoes are like, horrible for walking.” She was puffing and blowing from her exertions. “Well?” she demanded.

“Yeah, we both did it,” smirked Drew.

“What Harry as well?” she sounded surprised.

“Course,” beamed Drew.

“Oh wow, like well done Harry,” said Maddy excitedly.

“I think I need an ambulance,” said Harry still lying on the verge, and they all laughed.

Whatever Next? Chapter 13 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“How will we get to school?” asked Maddy when they got home from their ride.

“Harry said something about a bus, but we won’t have passes yet, so we’ll either have to get Auntie Carol to take us, or cycle or catch a service bus.”

“Do they have buses here, I mean you don’t see many, do you?”

“Yeah, there’s a timetable by the phone in the hall,” observed Drew. They went out to it, and discovered there were no buses that were any use to them for school. He returned the timetable to its place none too gently and sighed, “Oh bum.” At which Maddy started to giggle.

He looked puzzled. “It was just the way that came out, it was so funny,” she couldn’t talk and giggle at the same time, so she stopped talking.

Drew began to laugh as well, “Did I do the right thing, I’m beginning to wonder?” He said thinking out loud.

“Do you want to go to school back home and face down the exposure as Gaby?” asked Maddy.

“No, I suppose not,” he said looking at the floor, “but at least we could walk to school there.”

“True, but not from here,” offered Maddy, waiting for the penny to drop.

Drew looked at her for a moment, “What?” he said loudly and she got ready to run.

Just then Josie arrived, “Oh you’re back from your ride, did you have a good time?”

“Yes it was good,” said Drew smiling and smelling himself in need of a shower.

“If you like long, hard hills,” added Maddy, “It was alright for Nicole Cooke here, but we lesser mortals had to use walking gear.”

“Is that a low speed gear then, I thought they called them granny gears?” said Josie wondering what she said that was so funny to the teens, because they were both giggling.

“No, Gran, she means she got off and pushed,” said Drew wiping the tears from his eyes.

“Well that isn’t a gear then, is it, if she has to get off the bike.” Josie looked totally confused.

“It’s a joke, Gran, a cyclists joke.” Drew was now wondering if he should have kept quiet as his explanation seemed to have confused things even more.

“Oh, why didn’t you say, Gaby,” then she began to chuckle which set the teens off again.

“What’s going on out here then?” asked Carol coming into the hallway.

“Oh Maddy and Gaby were telling me a funny story about their ride, come with me and I’ll tell you about it.” Josie gently caught Carol’s arm and steered towards the Kitchen.

Maddy rolled her eyes and Drew giggled once again, before dashing up to the bathroom to get first shower. However, by the time he’d stripped off, Maddy was in the bathroom and the water was running. He sighed in exasperation. To make matters worse, she was singing in the shower, and it was off key.

Drew retired a safe distance sitting on the bed with his MP3 player on, to drown out the noise of an aquatic Maddy. He went to look out the window, then suddenly realised he had no clothes on, and his small but definite breasts would be visible to the people in the next garden. Blushing he stepped back from the window.

Maddy was still doing her impression of badger strangling, when the door to his bedroom opened and she said, “Shower’s free.”

Not many moments later he was under the water when he realised he was still wearing his MP3 player. He jumped away from the water, slipping on the already wet bath and fell, pulling the shower curtain with him, all with a great clatter as the rail came with it.

The only fortunate aspect was his player fell outside the bath, which was where Maddy stepped on it as she came to see what all the noise was about. “What the heck, oops!”

She looked at the prostrate Bond and shook her head.

He looked up at her from underneath the shower curtain, and smiled, “Hi Mad, forget something?”

Carol appeared moments later, the kitchen being under the bathroom. “What happened?”

“I think Gabs just discovered that gravity and slippery surfaces have consequences, and I erm, stepped on her MP3.”

“That’s nothing we can always get another, what about you Gaby, are you hurt?” Carol took charge as alpha adult.

“I think I’ll have one or two bruises that only my best friends will see, but I’m okay. But erm … the shower curtain, erm are we insured?”

Carol looked at him lying in the bath, the shower still spraying on him and she started to laugh, then Maddy and so did Drew finally, although he wasn’t too pleased about his favourite toy being zeroed.

Once dressed, he got the step ladder and found much of the damage could be repaired with the use of the screw driver in his bike repair kit. There was a small rip in the plastic curtain, but some heavy duty clear tape on both sides sorted that.

Sadly his MP3 was broken and along with it many tracks of his favourite albums were lost. Possibly until he could replace the CDs which along with his computer had been lost in the fire. Now he was music-less. That was just another disaster which his life seemed to be becoming in recent months.

If only that stupid woman hadn’t spilt hot coffee on his legs, he should have sued her, he thought to himself, but as things were going, she would have sued him for two more cups of coffee and probably won.

He was just tidying away the step ladder, back to the garage, when Maddy came out and told him that Carol would take them to school until they could organise bus passes. One less worry for him.

“Wotcha gonna wear the first day, skirt or trousers?” asked Maddy.

“I dunno, hadn’t thought that far ahead.” He shrugged, putting his mini tool kit back together.

“I think you should wear the skirt, let ‘em see you in all your glory.”

“What!” choked Drew, “Wear a skirt to school?”

“Yes, I do it all the time and it’s hardly a novelty to you either is it?”

“But we can wear trousers?” he thought she was barmy.

“Yeah, but don’t you want to get all of them admiring your legs?”

“What for?” he seemed completely unaware of the new situation.

“Gabs, we are outsiders, we’re gonna be going into a strange school and we need to make a favourable impression. Our lives could depend on it. Yours especially.”

“What are you on about?”

“You have to convince them all you’re a girl for starters, which was okay back home, ‘cos there you always had one of us to back you up. We could be in different classes and you’ll be under the eyes of other girls, who will be jealous of you.”

“Jealous of what?” This was fast losing his attention, the consequences were less than the cost, he was about to suggest he’d made a mistake when Maddy hit him with the next piece of information.

“You are gonna be prettier than half of them, plus you won that race and helped catch a criminal….”

“Who escaped again …” He interrupted.

“Wasn’t your fault, plus you have a mother who is a celebrity, and a nice boyfriend. They are either gonna love you or hate you.”

“They’re not are they?” Drew looked down at the floor.

“The boys are gonna love you, some of the girls will too, but some are gonna see you as a threat to their status. Pretty well the opposite of what could happen at home.”

“What do you mean?”

“Gabs, concentrate please! Back home you were worried all the boys who fancied you would want to kill you when they found out.”

“Yeah so,”

“Well unless they find out here, it’s the girls who will want to kill you.”

“Why?”

“Competition, survival of the prettiest. Who attracts all the boys? That sorta thing.”

“But I’ve already got one boy I don’t really want following me around.”

“Get ready for a few more.” Maddy smiled almost maliciously.

“Maybe I’d better wear trousers then.” He sighed, something else to worry about.

'Thought you would,' Maddy told herself, 'you are so predictable Drew Bond.'

“Do you want to run into Dorchester and see if we can get you another MP3 player?” said Carol as the teens were in the garage.

“Wow, that would be great, Auntie Carol.” Drew’s spirits rose a little, all he had to do then was get Maddy to download what she had on her laptop. He needed to get one of those himself, especially for digital photos and things.

“Are you going out like that?” said Maddy, giving him a disdainful look.

“We’re only like, going to a shop,” he responded feeling suddenly very scruffy, but he had been mending wrecked bathrooms.

“You could put on some makeup, and your nails are all chipped, and those jeans have dirt on them, so does that top. You need to go and change, and brush your hair while you’re at it.”

“Sieg Heil!” he shouted back as he ran up the stairs, but he did as he was told, except the nails, he just cleared those off. He was certainly getting better at the quick change stuff, skirt and top three minutes, makeup five, hair brush three and nails clean up another five.

“Ah there you are, Gaby,” said Carol, “are you coming too, Josie?” The four of them trooped out to the car and thence to Dorchester, to an electrical goods chain store near Tesco.

Sadly the one Drew fancied was too expensive, and he settled for an equivalent replacement, which would do the job. However, what caught his eye was a laptop computer, which was half price. Josie spotted him drooling at it, and said quietly, “Don’t you have one of these?”

“No, mine was a desk top and went up in the fire. Mad has one and so does Jules.”

“Can’t you borrow one of theirs’?”

“Could be a problem if we’re all doing homework at the same time.”

“Don’t you use books anymore?”

“Yes, like all the time, but sometimes we need to do stuff that’s typed or research something on the net.”

“Net?” Josie looked bemused.

“Oh, Gran, the internet.”

“Ah!” she smiled, “Sometimes I think I need to get some lessons on it and maybe get myself a computer.”

“That would be brill, Gran, we could email each other, except neither of us has a computer at the moment.”

“Is that a good buy?” She pointed at the computer he’d been looking at.

“Is it ever?” he beamed, “Look it’s like, a gig of RAM, DVD rewriter, fifteen inch screen, an’ it’s got XP.”

“XP?” she asked.

“The OS.”

“What’s an OS?”

“Operating system, it’s what runs everything, along with the RAM,” he noticed her confused look again, “Random Access Memory, the bigger and faster that is the quicker it all happens.”

“So it’s a good one is it?”

“Better than my old one, that was ninety eight.”

“Ninety eight what?” asked Josie, wondering if she would bother with a computer after all, these kids spoke a different language anyway, when they were talking jargon, it was like double Dutch to her.

“Windows Ninety Eight, the OS, sorry operating system, XP is like better.”

“Well, if I buy this for you, it’s an advance Christmas and birthday present, alright? So don’t expect more than a card then.”

“What, Gran, you can’t afford to buy this,” he whispered at her, hoping he didn’t put her off too much.

“No you’re probably right, Gaby, what a sensible girl you are.” She watched his face fall.

One of the ‘sales advisors’ popped up. It had always struck Drew that when you wanted one they were noticeable only by their absence, when you didn’t, they insisted on showing how little they knew about their products. He also smiled at the title, sales advisor, was this the modern gobbledy-gook for shop assistant?
“Can I help you ladies?” said the spotty youth. Then he peered at Drew much harder. “I know you from somewhere.”

“Doubt it, we like only just moved down here.” Drew felt quite defensive.

“Got it,” said the youth, “you won the bike race in Weymouth. Something Bond?” He seemed to be working his brain extra hard.

“James,” said Drew sarcastically, but it was lost on the youth.

“Oh, I thought it was Bond.” He looked really puzzled, “Your mum rides as well.”

“Bond, Jamesh Bond,” said Drew in a very poor Scottish accent.

“Oh I see, ha ha, yes very funny.” He chortled away to himself while Drew looked at Josie and they both began to giggle. Even if he couldn’t have the computer, he was having fun teasing boys. Hell, it’s a girl thing!

“Could we buy this computer?” said Josie, drawing the episode to an end.

“Yeah sure, it’s got…”

“Yes young man, I know what it has, all the latest OS and RAM, my granddaughter has explained everything to me. Haven’t you, Gaby?”

Drew had flown off to another planet, a laptop, he was getting a lappie, wowie! He threw his arms around Josie and kissed her on the cheek, “Wow thanks Gran, you’re like the best Gran in the world.”

“Let’s hope Juliette agrees with you,” she said quietly back.

“There’s a free printer with this one too,” said the youth trying to take back the initiative.”

“Yes please,” said Drew.

“Insurance, our cover….” Said the youth hoping to sell a policy.

Is a rip off, “No thanks, we have a coverall insurance at home, I’ll get Daddy to add it to the list.”

“Oh okay.” He went off to the store computer to check stock. “That’s the last one, the display one.”

“Oh!” said Josie, “I’m not so sure then….”

“How about I chuck in a free carry bag and a mouse, it’s got a touch pad, but a mouse is better.”

Drew nodded and Josie agreed. The boy took it off display and went to pack it up. “I just wanted to see if he’d offer us a discount, “ she confided to Drew.

“The bag is worth at least twenty quid, Gran, so we did quite well, and the mouse is probably a fiver.”

“Oh good-o,” said Josie, reaching for her debit card.

“You are the bike race girl, aren’t you?” said the youth, coming back with a box about five times the size of the computer.

“Yes, why is it important?”

“You beat me,” he blushed.

“In the Dorwey race.”

“Did I? Sorry, I didn’t notice too many of the other riders.”

“You’re good, are you going to race down here?”

“Dunno, we might only be down here on a temp’ry basis.”

“Oh, ‘cos there’s a road race club in Weymouth.”

“Yeah, I know through Matt.”

“Course, you know Matt don’cha?”

“Well, I did race for him.” Drew mentally slapped his forehead and said duh!

“Maybe see you round then.”

“Which club does Harry ride with? That’s her boyfriend,” said Josie deciding that this boy was too old for Gaby.

“I don’t know if he does, yet.” Drew reflected on his answer, he was pretty sure Harry didn’t belong to anything yet, except maybe CTC*.

They collected the two boxes and carried them out to the car.

“Well who’s a lucky girl then? New MP3, and a lappie?” Maddy smirked.

“Only ‘cos you stepped on the old one, big feet,” retorted Drew, thinking the insult wasn’t so clever as he couldn’t run off with the box in his hands.

So Maddy hit a sitting target. “Big feet ha! Mine are smaller than yours.”

Drew was about to retaliate, with something like, “Yeah so’s yer brain,” when he was stopped by Carol’s intervention.

“Let’s get fish and chips tonight.” With which no one disagreed.

CTC* Cyclist’s Touring Club biggest cycling society in the UK with over 10, 000 members, campaigns for issues affecting cycling and cyclists and runs local groups. Angharad is a member

Whatever Next? Chapter 14 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Maddy and Drew argued all the way back to the cottage, barely pausing even when in the fish and chip shop. Carol thought they were acting like two sisters, seven-year-old sisters.

“Can I download some of the music tracks from your ‘puter?”

“You’re always telling me my taste in music is pants.”

“It is, but I’d still like to download some.”

“On to your new MP3, or onto your new laptop?” Maddy pouted.

“I don’t care which, as long as I can download to one of them.”

“I don’t know, I’ll have to see,” Maddy pouted some more.

“Okay, I’ll see what Harry has got.”

“I said, I’ll see.”

“Yeah, an’ I said, I‘ll see. I’ll see what Harry’s got.”

“Suit yourself, but if you go to Harry don’t come back to me.”

Drew felt very hurt by this statement and wondered what was behind it. Carol and Josie were too busy talking to notice the noise the two kids were making. Josie was saying she’d like to get a computer so that she could get emails from Jenny and the two kids.

“If you do get emails from Jenny, you’ll be the first. She is hopeless.”

“I suppose she is busy.”

“So am I Auntie Josie, and I can find time to send them.”

“Yes, I know. Jenny is a disappointment.”

“You’ll get them from Dave and Juliette, but Gaby takes after her mum.”

“Take after my mum, what do I take after my mum about, Auntie Carol?”

“Poor emails.”

“I thought I sent good ones.”

“When you send them, they are nice, but they don’t happen too often, do they?”

“I’m a famous celeb now Auntie Carol, even the boy in the electrical shop recognised me.”

“Are the doors going to be wide enough for your head Gaby?” asked Carol.

“Will we get a blue plaque put outside?” asked Maddy.

“Only when she’s dead,” said Carol.

“Gee, thanks!” Drew folded his arms and sulked while Maddy sniggered.

“Did I tell you Harry phoned while you were in the shower?”

“No Auntie Carol, you didn’t.”

“Well, he did, and wants you to call him back.”

“Okay, I will when we get home.”

“Why not use your mobile?” suggested Maddy.

“Battery’s a bit low.” Drew lied, he just didn’t want Maddy sitting next to him when he talked with Harry.

“Oh, okay.” Maddy shrugged and looked out of the car window.

Two minutes later they were back at the cottage, eating the fish and chips out of the paper, ‘because they taste better that way’. It also saved on washing up.

Drew cleaned up all the smelly wrapping papers and shoved them in a bin bag. Then while Maddy made some tea, he called Harry.

“Hiya Gaby, you got my message then?”

“What message?”

“About the bike race.”

“No.”

“There’s a women’s world cup race at Newport in two weeks.”

“Wow, is Nicole Cooke racing?”

“Dunno, but I’ve persuaded my dad to take me up to watch, do you wanna come?”

“When is it?”

“Two weeks on Saturday.”

“I’ll ask Auntie Carol, hang on.” Drew went off and asked the adults who agreed he could. “Yeah, I can come.”

“Oh great, bring your camera and your bike.”

“Bike, why?”

“Dad’s gonna drop us off and we can move about the course if we have our bikes.”

“Yeah, okay.”

“Bye the way, I heard Bryanston was challenging us to some sports contests. I know the gym teacher quite well and I asked him if we could do a bike race.”

“What?”

“Well I mentioned we had you coming to the school and that your mum was a world champion, and she said you were good. I also told him you were the one who won the Dorwey race. He was impressed and I think he was gonna seriously think about it. We could hold it at Bryanston, they have huge grounds and we could ride around them.”

“What’s Bryanston?”

“A public school at Blandford.”

“Do they have girls there too?”

“Yeah, it’s co-ed these days.”

“Good, cos we want some girls in the team, and I’ll ask Maddy to ride. She’s quite good when she wants to be.”

“Quite good, she was better than me till I got some training in.”

“Does your games teacher know anything about cycle training?”

“Dunno, why?”

“He could call my dad, he knows a fair bit.”

“Or he could listen to you.”

“What the new girl on the block?”

“Who is also a British champion,” Drew could almost hear the pride oozing from Harry’s voice.

“Don’t tell him that, please.”

“Why not?”

“Because they always expect me to do something to prove it. It gets embarrassing. It will just make other kids jealous.”

“Oh okay, I erm don’t think I told him,” Harry began to blush because he knew very well he’d told ‘Killer Williams’ the games teacher all about his girlfriend. He told loads of other people too, he was proud of her. She was pretty and daring and brill on a bike. So why would he want to keep it quiet? He wanted everyone to know he was going out with her. It hadn’t occurred to him what she wanted.

“You still there?” asked Drew.

“Yeah, why?”

“You went very quiet.”

“Yeah was just thinking about Newport. Just think an international bike race and we can watch it.”

“Yeah, Mum’s not doing those this year, concentrating on the World’s and things. She’s getting a bit old compared to Cookie and the others.”

“I hadn’t thought of that.”

“She’s ten years older than Nicole Cooke.”

“So she’s doing really well then?”

“Yeah, she rises to the occasion and doesn’t like being beaten.”

“I know someone else like that, only prettier.”

Drew felt himself blush at the flattery Harry was laying on him. He was a boy and he was doing this girl thing far too naturally, flirting and even liking other boys, but he couldn’t seem to help himself. Everyone who knew had told him, ‘to go with the flow and enjoy the experience’; sometimes he wondered if it was good advice. He likened himself to an undercover detective, playing a part to get the bad guy. In this case, there was a bad guy, Rodney Meadows. Drew was going to do all he could to get him or help the police get him.

Then he came back to real time and Harry was on the phone. “How many other people have you told about me?”

“Erm, erm,” Harry spluttered and felt very warm.

“You have, haven’t you?”

“How, erm, how did you know?”

“I know what boys are like,” Drew felt himself wanting to laugh, yeah, he knew what boys were like, he was one wasn’t he? Or was he? Oh poo, don’t go there.

“Why is it that girls always say that?”

“Do we?” he had said it before he thought about it. Nah, it was just role-play.

“Yes, you do, but boys have no idea what girls are like.”

“So I notice.”

Harry felt himself blush again. “Are you mad at me?”

“Not really, more disappointed.”

“I’m sorry, Gabs, I really am. Can I make it up to you?”

“Yeah go and tell everyone you told about me to forget what you told them.”

There was a long silence from the other end. “I would if I could,”

“Alright. I forgive you, but just check with me next time before you drop me in it.”

“Thank you.”

Without realising it, Drew had done a Maddy on Harry. He had manipulated the boy so that when he asked for a favour, it would be granted without question. As all he wanted was to download music onto his MP3, Harry would have helped anyway. In fact, most of the time, he’d be delighted to help his ‘girl’ as most young men are. But Drew was becoming more of a game player and he was doing it on auto-pilot.

“Maddy broke my MP3 player.”

“What deliberately?”

“No, she stepped on it. I’ve gotta a new one but I need to download some music for it.”

“Have you got anything to read the old one?”

“Whaddya mean?”

“Plug the old one into a computer, sometimes it’ll still read the old card.”

“Gran bought me a laptop.”

“Hey, that’s great, can I come over and see it?”

“Yeah, bring some music over will you so I can download it?”

“I’ve got loads on my lappie, maybe that will do? See you in about fifteen.”

Drew set about unpacking his new computer, he was quite pleased Harry was coming over, then the lad could help him set it up. In theory, he knew what to do, but practice didn’t always work out that way. In the past, his dad had always set these things up, so this would be a first.

He freshened his lip gloss and painted his nails again, a matching pearlised pink. Then once it was dry he gave himself a quick squirt of the Bodyshop Musk eau de toilette. Then sat and read the instructions until he knew his nails were really dry.

At this point, Harry arrived. Maddy let him in and Carol allowed Drew to take him up to the bedroom only because the computer was up there. Basically, once out of the box, they only had to plug it in and then register the software, which they couldn’t do because it wasn’t online.

Harry asked Drew for the USB lead for the broken player and connected the two machines up. The computer registered the drive on the player, he spent half an hour saving it all to the computer, then another half hour transferring them to the new player. Drew was so pleased, he danced around the room with glee.

He would never have thought of doing what Harry had done, in fact he’d nearly binned the old player. “Thank you so much, you’re a genius.”

“For you dear lady, anything,” Harry bowed and blushed.

Gaby threw her arms around him and gave him a kiss, “Thank you.”

Harry hugged her tightly and kissed her back. Gaby started to push him away and then he kissed her again and she stopped pushing. He was so strong and he kissed her some more.

Drew was gone, this was a Gaby moment! Drew would have been hitting Harry or throwing up, but somehow Gaby was enjoying the moment. Some strange feeling was happening in her tummy, and it wasn’t altogether unpleasant. It confused and excited her – go with the flow, it seemed the appropriate thing to do, for the moment at least.

Maddy burst into the room, “Oops!” she said loudly.

Harry and Gaby jumped apart as if the polarity between them had suddenly changed from opposite to the same.

“Do you want some tea or anything?” asked Maddy smirking at the two embarrassed teens. “Mum’s just made some fairy cakes.”

“Oh wow, Auntie Carol’s cakes are to die for,” said Drew getting his composure back.

They followed Maddy down to the kitchen where the smells of baking were still in the air. Despite his fish and chips, Drew’s stomach rumbled at the aromas. They each ate several and washed them down with two cups of tea.

“How is the computer Gaby?” asked Josie.

“Brill, Gran, an’ Harry has managed to upload the music off my broken MP3 onto it, then from it to my new MP3.”

“What does that mean in English?”

“It means Harry is a genius and I have all my music.”

“Does that mean I’ve wasted money on a new machine?” Carol sounded peeved.

“No Auntie Carol, it’s still broken but Harry managed to get the computer to read the memory card in it.”

“How did you do that?”

“It’s a bit fiddly but you go into …” He explained the process and saw all their eyes glaze over a couple of minutes later, so he cut it short. “… and then I just downloaded it to the new player, easy really.”

“I think you’re clever,” said Drew touching him on the shoulder. Maddy watched and gave him a very old-fashioned look which confused him.

Maddy had become quite strange with him recently, she encouraged him to do things then criticised him for doing just what she encouraged. He decided to let it wash over his head. No point in getting upset, it was probably jealousy anyway because he had Harry and she had no one, and she was the real girl. Drew had to hold back the smirk that was trying to cross his face if she saw it she’d make his life hell.

“What’s this about going up to Wales for a bike race?” asked Carol.

“Erm, it’s the Women’s Elite Road Race World Cup. It’s the first time it’s held a race here.”

“So why isn’t Jenny racing?”

“Apolinaris aren’t doing it this year, they’re concentrating on tours and the world championships.”

“So who’s racing?” asked Maddy.

“Nicole Cooke may be, although she has had a knee problem and there was talk of her having surgery.”

“Anyone else?”

“The big names are Oenone Wood and Judith Arndt.”

“Really!” said Maddy.

“Yes, the Aussie Wood, is a previous world champion and Judith Arndt is an Olympic champion, I think.”

“How much will that cost?” asked Josie.

“Only something for lunch,” said Harry, “Dad’s taking me anyway, I’ve never seen an International race before.”

“Yeah, we’ll just find somewhere near the top of a hill to stand and watch it. Then go to watch the finish.”

“So there’s no admission charge?”

“No it’s all free, they start off from this huge hotel place and it finishes there too, and they do three laps of a circuit. It’s quite hilly according to the bit I saw on the internet, I’ve got a map here somewhere." He felt around in his pocket and showed them the map he’d printed off.

“Looks interesting,” said Drew, "but I’d really need to see a contour map to see how steep those climbs are. If Cooke is racing, she’s gotta be favourite.”

“I saw something on the BBC about her having knee surgery.” Harry shrugged his shoulders, “So she’s unlikely.”

“Yeah, she crashed in New Zealand, they didn’t have enough marshals on the course and she ran into a van parked on the course. Got some carbon fibre in her knee.”

“Ouch!” winced Maddy, “I bet that hurt.”

“Yeah, it does when you hit something hard at thirty miles an hour.”

“Do the girls go that fast?”

“On the flat they do, the men sometimes cruise at forty, depends on the road surface and wind direction and if they have mountain ranges to climb, then they tend to hold back a bit.”

“So is your dad going to watch it with you?” Carol asked Harry.

“No, he’d like to but my mum wants to go shopping in Newport, so they’ll drop us off with our bikes and we’ll see them later.”

“Oh, just the two of you in a strange town, I don’t know.”

“We’ll be alright, there’ll be loads of people about. All we have to do is get our own lunch.”

“Are you taking a packed one?”

“Hadn’t thought that far ahead.”

“Well let me know will you and Gaby can make one up for herself then.” Carol looked at Drew who nodded. He could make himself sandwiches and a drink.

Harry looked at his watch, “I have to go. Give you a call tomorrow,” he said to Drew, who went to see him off.

“They are like two alley cats on heat,” said Maddy with a degree of disdain.

“Jealous are we?” said Carol drying the cups that Josie was washing. Josie nearly dropped one as she stifled her laughter. Carol was obviously under no illusions about her spoilt daughter.

They heard voices in the hallway and Jules walked in with Drew. “Hi, everyone,” she waved. It was quite obvious she had been drinking.

Whatever Next? Chapter 15 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Have you been drinking?” Josie asked her elder grandchild.

“Who me?” asked Jules swaying slightly.

“Yes you, who did you think I meant?”

“It could have been Muddy or Draby. Oops!” she laughed at her own mistake, “I got their names mixed up, ha ha!” Off she went again laughing.

“I think you’d better have a good drink of water and go to bed before you fall over.”

“I think, I’ve had enough to drink already Gran, hee hee.”

“Drink some water it’ll help stop you dehydrating.”

“I’ll be alright, honestly,” she swayed and held onto the sink to steady herself.

Drew looked on in disappointment at his sister’s antics and Maddy looked quite annoyed with her. Jules turned unsteadily, “What you lookin’ at?” she snapped at Drew.

“Nothing.”

“Nah me I’m a something, I’m a girl and know it. You’re the nothing, let me know when you decide.”

“When I decide what?”

“Whether you’re a boy or a girl,” she hiccupped and staggered up the stairs.

Drew felt his eyes mist over with tears, he’d had a good evening and along comes his sister obviously the worse for wear and spoils it with one sentence.

“I shall have words with her tomorrow,” said Carol through clenched teeth.

“She can apologise to Gaby tomorrow too, or she is grounded,” said Josie tersely.

“Oh she’s grounded alright, her response tomorrow will determine whether it’s just for weeks or a life sentence.” Carol turned and went back to the sink.

“Serves her right, how dare she say that to you, Gabs,” Maddy said touching Drew on the shoulder.

“She never could hold her liquor,” said Drew sniffing back his tears, “I’m sure she didn’t mean it.”

“She’d better not have, or she’ll have me to deal with,” said Maddy.

This confused Drew even more. She’d spent the whole evening being mean to him, especially over Harry, then she supports him against his sister. Just what was she up to?

They spent an hour or so watching television and then finally the two teens went to bed, shortly followed by the older women. Drew was dreading it, Jules always snored if she had been drinking and he couldn’t see the attraction of drink anyway, it was something that made people do stupid things, and most people were stupid enough without it.

He went to the bathroom and cleaned his teeth, then let himself into their shared bedroom. Jules was lying on her back doing an impression of a formula one race. Drew undressed and was tempted to drop one of his socks into her open orifice whilst saying, ‘Put a sock in it.’ That made him laugh and his chuckling made his sister turn on to her side whereupon the noise quietened to that of the average motorway. He thought if it got too bad he’d sneak downstairs and sleep on the couch.

He got into bed, switched off the light and listened to his MP3 player, yeah, the sound was as good as before and in a short time he was asleep himself lulled into somnolence by the voices of Cheryl Crow and Christina Aguila.

He probably dreamt that night but he couldn’t recall any of them, so when he awoke the next morning it was pretty refreshed and rested. However, Jules was not in the same mood, in fact, she felt decidedly unwell. Drew, not being vindictive, but neither was he sympathetic moved about with perhaps a little more noise than usual and the banging of the bedroom door was essential, wasn’t it?

“If you do that once more, so help me, I’ll kill you Dr..erm Gaby, ouch my head.”

“Don’t shout at me and wait until Auntie Carol gets finished with you. You’ll be lucky to see John before you leave school.”

“Why, oh God, what did I say?”

“I think she’ll remind you. See ya later, oh do you want some crispy bacon and sausages for breakfast, with runny eggs and…”

“Oh shit, I feel sick, get away from me you horrible child, go away! Oh my head.”

Drew laughed as he went downstairs for his breakfast, he thought he’d get away from the house while the court martial was in progress, he didn’t enjoy seeing a scene and he was sure Jules would cause one. While he ate, he asked Maddy if she wanted to go out anywhere.

“Like where?”

“I dunno, I’ll give Harry a ring and see if he wants to go for a ride if you like.”

“Nah, I don’t wanna play gooseberry with you two.”

Carol sniggered as she made herself toast. It seemed a surreal morning. The sun was shining and the birds were singing and here were two teenagers bickering like little girls, one of whom was a boy supposedly, and another lay on her deathbed upstairs, with whom she was due a heavy chat. She fortified herself with another round of the charred bread and sat down with the bickering ‘girls’.

“What have you got against Harry?”

“Nuthin’ why?”

“You must have, you niggled away at me yesterday any time I mentioned his name.”

“Meeeeee! Huh! No, I didn’t.”

“Yes you did Maddy, I heard you at least once,” Carol said in between bites of toast.

“Huh! Everyone is against me today. You’d think I could count on my mother, huh!” She got up and stormed away from the kitchen in a real sulk.

Carol and Drew looked at each other, she rolled her eyes and he shrugged his shoulders. He was about to say, ‘girls’ when he remembered he was supposed to be one too. So he said nothing.

He finished his breakfast and helped Carol with the washing up, thinking it might be useful to get some brownie points in credit. “Can I ring Harry?”

“What did you have in mind to do?”

“Dunno, go for a ride maybe?”

“In those clothes?”

Drew looked down at himself, he was wearing his pink top and denim skirt, and his painted toenails sparkled from his sandals, matching his fingers. “Erm, I can always change.”

“You can go on your bike if Harry goes with you, you’re not to go out alone.”

“Yes, Auntie Carol, the police did say they thought he was on the continent somewhere.”

“It’s not just that thug, Gaby, a young woman has to be careful wherever she is, and I’m not happy if you’re out on your own.”

“But, Auntie Carol, how am I supposed to train if I can’t go alone? The only danger I’m in is from traffic and that’s the same for a boy as a girl.”

“Gaby, I am responsible for you while we are down here. It was your choice to come. You, therefore, have to cope with the consequences.”

“But, Auntie Carol…”

“Don’t whine, Gaby, be thankful you’re allowed out at all, your sister is going to have to do some penance for her behaviour last night.”

Drew decided he’d quit while he was ahead and went to phone Harry.

“I’d love to come for a ride, but I’ve got a slow puncture, can’t find the bloody thing.”

“Haven’t you got a spare tube?”

“I’ve used it already.”

“I always have several in the garage.” As Drew said this he realised why he had a garage full of them – because Dave bought them in packs of five or ten. He’d only had to buy a tube once when he was out and realised he didn’t have a spare with him. He was miffed at coughing up four quid for a tube, but it was a Bontrager, and it had lasted a year or two.

Even then the bloke in the bike shop had called him, ‘Miss’ and he was as flat-chested as a …, well maybe not and he did have a helmet on he’d borrowed from his mum, which had ‘Jenny Bond’ written on the sides. He’d broken one dropping it when they were loading the bike on the car. It fell on the road and broke the plastic covering and Dad made him chuck it. His spare helmet, the one with his name on it, ‘Drewbie’, was still soaking wet from the heavy shower he’d encountered the day before. Oh well, if the worst thing that happens is people think I’m a girl, I suppose life can’t be too bad. It would be worse if I was a girl and they thought I was a boy. Ugh!

“You still there Gabs?”

“Yeah, I was trying to think if I had another spare with me. I’m sure Dad put in a couple with my tool kit.”

“If you have, that’d be great.”

“I’ll go and look. Tell you what, if necessary you can have my spare and we’ll go down to Matt’s shop.”

“Good idea. See you soon then.”

“Bye.”

Drew went into the garage, there was quite a bit of bike stuff piled up and he sorted through it. Somehow, he couldn’t find the spare tubes, damn, he’d have to buy one now. The amount he rode a bike, one wasn’t enough especially when it was on Harry’s wheel.

He went and changed, glad he’d brought his cycling stuff out of the bedroom, where it sounded like the riot act was being read by Carol and Josie to the hapless Jules.

Ten minutes and a fresh coat of lip gloss later, the pink-clad boy cycled down to Harry’s house. He had his backpack-type handbag with him, so he had money, tissues, and makeup with him, the essentials for any bike ride, ask Lance Armstrong!

Drew watched, his pink gloved hands tucked under his folded arms while Harry clumsily changed his inner tube. Drew didn’t do it that often, but Dad made sure he could do it proficiently. His biggest problem was squeezing the tyre back onto the rim. It was easy for men, they had stronger, bigger fingers he always had to use a lever.

“No, pump it up a little, you’ll pinch the tube.” He said loudly to Harry, the latter was about to start putting the tyre back before part inflating the tube.

“What for, I’m gonna pump the whole bloody thing up in a minute.”

“If you partly inflate the tube it helps to stop the risk of pinching it as you put the tyre back on, ‘cos it’s not flat anymore.”

“Oh yeah, I forgot that.”

While Harry fiddled with the tyre, Drew picked up the old tube and the pump. He inflated it and listened as he moved it slowly past his ear. He rubbed some spit on the valve, which although tightened blew small bubbles.

“The valve’s gone. Can’t do anything about that with Prestas.”

“How did I miss that?” asked Harry, in slight awe of his more experienced girlfriend.

“Did you stick it in a bucket of water?”

“Yeah, although I’m not sure if I actually put the valve in the water.”

“You’re gonna have to buy another. Get one from Matt now and then buy the rest off the net, it’s cheaper. It’s what my dad does.”

“Good idea, anyway I need two, one to replace yours’ an’ a spare.”

“If I buy one today, you can order some off the net and give it to me later.”

“Hey, that’s a good idea, Gabs, not just beautiful, eh?” he paused while he easily pressed the tyre back on the rim, the bit with which Drew always struggled. Then he looked at Drew seriously. “That means you have to spend out for a new tube at the full price.”

“So?”

“So that’s not fair.”

“It’s only about four quid.”

“Why don’t I buy both of them?”

“Why don’t you pump up the tyre and let’s go before Matt retires himself.” Men, thought Drew to himself, then blushed a little. He was on a dangerous slope, much more of this and there’d be little of the boy left on him, it would be swamped entirely by Gaby.

They rode through the village and down towards Weymouth and Matt’s shop. As always the two men made a big fuss of Gaby and Matt did them a special offer on the tubes, so they bought five between them. Drew shoved two into his little bag and Harry stuck his in the pockets in the back of his cycling shirt. They seemed to stretch and stretch.

“So done any racing lately?”

“No, what with the house fire and things, been too busy.” Drew felt his happiness factor taking a dive.

“We’re going to see the Women’s World cup race in Newport in a couple of weeks,” said Harry, “and there’s a chance we might manage a race against Bryanston School.”

“I know about the World Cup round at Newport, might get up there myself if it’s quiet here. What’s this about Bryanston?”

Drew stepped back and said, “Ask him,” pointing at Harry.

“Apparently, our games teacher said Bryanston had challenged us to a few sports, cricket and athletics and told him that as we had a British champion in the school, we should try a cycle race too if we could get together a team. We might have three or four and need another two or three to make up six,” explained Harry.

“Where are you racing?”

“If it goes ahead, at Bryanston, their grounds are big enough.”

“They probably are. Tell your teacher if it goes ahead and I can get some notice, I’ll come and act as the official.”

“Will that make it official then?”

“No, not unless you’re all licensed with British Cycling, Gaby will be but you won’t need that, as it’s an unofficial thing. But it would mean that no one on a bone shaker is going to take part and it’ll also mean that they don’t put their sixth form up against you young un’s. So it’ll seem a bit more official but it won’t get into cycling news.”

“That’s what I thought about the Dorwey race,” said Drew quietly.

“Ah, that was a bit of a one-off. If the film crew hadn’t been there for something else...”.

“Yeah, I know but they still did a series of pictures of me in mid-air.”

“And that one of you winning the race, carrying my poor bike.”

“Oh yeah, did Specialized ever say anything about it?”

“Didn’t they just, they practically chewed my ears off. A hundred thousand dollars worth of bike technology, up the spout.”

“Did you tell ‘em it didn’t perform well on impacts?” said Drew with a poker face.

“Did I what?” gasped Matt, “You’re not supposed to try flying them!”

“Oops! My mistake.” Drew said this and blushed while everyone else roared with laughter.

“Thankfully it was all insured.”

“Phew, so that’s alright then,” sighed Drew.

They chatted a bit more before leaving and Harry and Drew set off for another twenty miles before they went home. While Drew was giving Harry another lesson in bike craft and showing his phenomenal climbing strength, Matt was on the phone to Frank Bower.

“Frank, remember the young lady who bent your prototype?”

“What, Jenny Bond’s young one?”

“The same.”

“What about her, have you managed to convince her to sign up to us?”

“No, but I might have an idea where you could see her ride in an unofficial race.”

“What do you mean?”

Matt explained about the possibility of the Bryanston race and was Frank interested in sponsoring some sort of prize, in which case other schools might become interested. Then they’d have an event that would attract some media interest and possibly give Frank a chance to see Gaby ride for real.

“How do you know she’ll give it the same effort as an accredited race?”

“This is Jenny Bond’s daughter we’re talking about, she only has one speed, flat out. She beat me on a simple ride and I was trying to give her a lesson, she also flew past Steve Cornish up a killer hill, and he is an up-and-coming rider about three years older than her. She is potential world champion material with so much talent it’s untrue. If ever she realises it, she’ll be unbeatable.”

“Okay, Matt, keep me up to speed and I’ll see what we can offer as a prize and sponsorship. Keep that kid close to you, if she signs up with us, I’ll make sure you get an agent’s fee.”

Matt was smiling as he put the phone down.

“You look like the cat who stole the cream,” said Tim.

“Have we got the number for Bryanston School?”

Whatever Next? Chapter 16 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew was seated by his bike drinking from his water bottle when Harry struggled to the top of the hill. He was red faced and puffing.

“How do you do it?” he said in between deep breaths.

“Do what?”

“Ride up hills so quick.”

“Dunno, I’ve always done it.” Drew shrugged and sucked some more water from his bottle, wiping the lip gloss off the top of it.

“I wish I could,” moaned Harry, and pulled his own drink bottle out of the cage on his bike. He opened it and drank deeply.

Drew waited for Harry to get his breath back before they went on. “You are getting better, you know.”

“I wish I could believe that,” Harry felt a little disappointed; he’d trained hard but this girl was something else, he was like an amateur, she was like a pro.

“It’s all about training right, we need to get you enrolled in a bike club and get you a coach.”

“Would that make a difference?” asked Harry deciding it was a dumb question. If it hadn’t been important, she wouldn’t have said it.

“The only way to find out would be to try it.”

“Yeah, okay, how about we both join?”

“I’m already involved with a club, I’d have to get permission.”

“Oh, yes of course you are, up in the frozen North.”

“It’s only up by Nottingham, not Anchorage.” Drew sighed, bloody southerners! Anything beyond Bristol is in the Arctic Circle!

“Anchorage?” said Harry looking puzzled.

“Alaska?” said Drew attempting to avoid the sarcasm he thought Harry deserved. Drew had to know where it was, after all, his mother was a geography teacher.

“Oh yeah, course. So what do you think about a bike race with Bryanston?”

“If Matt sets it up, yeah, should be good.” Drew shrugged again, he didn’t really care one way or the other. Was that true? He was short of race practice so any sort would be better than none.

“You’d be the favourite to win it,” said Harry looking at his love with doe eyes.

“Why, even Lancie boy, could be beaten on the day.”

“But you would try to win, wouldn’t you?”

“Dunno, depends on the day, I mean wrong time of the month and all that…” Drew almost blushed as he said it.

Harry did blush, “Oh yeah, look we’ll have to try and organise it so it doesn’t clash with your cycle.”

“I thought it was a cycle race,” said Drew innocently, but the crinkles around his eyes belied the innocence, he was dying to laugh. If Maddy was there now, she’d have fallen off her bike, but that’s another story.

“Women!” said Harry and slapped his hand against his forehead, then they both laughed.

“Aren’t you going to try and win it then?” Drew asked.

“What against you?” he looked almost as if Drew had committed a blasphemy.

“Yeah, against me. I don’t always win you know.”

“You do against me.”

“If you want to do this seriously, you have to believe that one day you are going to win against me.”

“But I lo...like you too much.” Harry blushed.

“If you really like me you’ll try your best to beat me every chance you get.”

“Why?”

“Because it makes me try harder and that keeps me on my toes.”

“But, I’m a boy and it’s not done to beat girls.”

“In an open race, yes it is. I appreciate you playing the gentleman and all that, but you need to go for it. If you do beat me, I’ll guarantee, you’ll only do it once.”

“Why because you’ll never forgive me?”

“Arrrrghhhhhhh! Bloody men! No you dummy, because after that I’ll ride harder than ever.”

“Oh, I see, what if I beat you again?”

“You won’t, but if it were to happen, I’d like, train harder until I got one back against you.”

“You are incredibly competitive for a girl, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, so? Do you think I’m a boy or something?” Drew was skating on thin ice, yet at the same time, by bluffing, he was sure Harry would move away to safer ground.

“No, you take after your mother; besides, if I thought you were a boy I’d still be in awe of your riding but I wouldn’t fancy you.”

“Good job I’m not then,” said Drew, his fingers crossed behind his back. He got back on his bike, “Are we like, gonna ride or talk?”

“Ride,” said Harry mounting his bike.

“Okay, now racing on an open road is dangerous, but that doesn’t stop us trying to ride as fast as we can. Be careful at the bottom of the hill, it’s a T-junction and they have right of way, besides, side-pull brakes aren’t as good as the Vee brakes they have on mountain bikes.”

“I’ve been down this hill before,” said Harry almost dismissively.

“Okay clever clogs, let’s go.” Drew started slowly, allowing Harry to overtake him. He was pretty sure he could match or better anything Harry could do. Harry went off like a rocket, Drew built up more slowly, he knew the road descended quite steeply but then rose again before the final descent. He would take him there, on the rise. He hoped it would also give Harry a lesson in race strategy, but he doubted it.

They both wooshed down past the monument to Admiral Hardy, Drew staying about ten yards behind Harry, watching for traffic and other hazards. Harry was certainly going for it, but was he capable of riding hard and watching where he was going.

A car wanted to overtake them, Drew eased off to let the impatient occupant get past, Harry was weaving all over the road, trying to take the best line, then a car appeared moving towards them up the hill. Drew cussed under his breath, now it was getting dangerous, Drew was doing over thirty miles an hour, Harry was going faster. If he crashed at that speed, it was going to hurt.

The ascending car pulled in to a passing place and Harry whizzed through, the descending car hard behind, then came Drew, who nodded at the driver giving way.

The pursuing car pulled past Harry, who was still riding almost in the middle of the road and he had to take avoiding action. It slowed him fractionally and Drew spotted the rise in the road coming, and pounced. He clicked up a cog on his front mech, he was now in a very high gear and passed Harry at a speed in excess of fifty miles an hour and was gaining on the car that had recently passed them.

Harry would have stepped on the gas, but too late, the maestro had struck again. Drew eased off as he came to the road junction, where he stopped to wait for Harry, who came flying past him, straight across the road which fortunately was clear of traffic. Unfortunately, at the far side of the road is a stream; the bike went into the stream, Harry flew over it and through the hedge on the far side, landing conveniently on some bales of hay, which some sheep were trying to eat. The ovine reactions were faster than the human ones, and the sheep managed to avoid being hurt by the airborne boy.

Drew dismounted from his bike and ran across the road, Harry was lying on the grass having rolled off the hay. A car stopped to assist.

“What happened?” asked the woman driver.

“I think my friend’s brakes failed.”

“Are you okay?” shouted the woman to Harry.

“I think so, how’s my bike?”

“A bit wet,” Drew was leaning into the stream to pull it out. He managed at the second attempt, without falling in himself. Amazingly, the wheels seemed pretty true, all that had happened was the chain had come off. He picked up a bit of stick and guided the chain back on the sprocket.

Harry rose shakily, his head was spinning but still attached, he looked at the love of his life messing with his bike, she had greater skills there than he did. Was there anything with a bike she couldn’t do? He doubted it.

He walked along to the gate of the field and back to the road, his shoes clomping with their hard soles as he walked towards Drew.

“That was some dive, with somersault and pike. I’d give you seven out of a possible ten for it.”

“Only seven?” said Harry with wide eyes.

“Yeah, you didn’t land still riding the bike.”

“I’ll have to work on it,” said Harry.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” asked the woman motorist.

“Yes, thanks for stopping.” Harry shook her hand.

“Yes, it was kind of you to stop for a cyclist, most drivers see us as sport.” Drew thought he’d put in a quick party political broadcast.

“My son cycles. He’s Steve Cornish, he’s a local champion.”

“Oh yes, I’ve met him at Matt and Tim’s shop. He has a Specialized Tarmac.”

“That’s right, he does. Who shall I say you are, he might remember you?”

“Oh, he’ll remember her alright,” said Harry, “her mum’s a world champion and she’s a national champion. She also beat him up Portesham hill, according to Matt.”

Drew blushed like a traffic light on red. “Erm,” was all he said and looked at his feet, as soon as Mrs Cornish was gone, he was going to drown Harry in the stream.

“So that was you, was it?” commented Mrs Cornish, “he said some slip of a girl showed him how it was done. Well, I’m pleased to meet you and to shake your hand.” She grabbed Drew’s hand and shook it firmly but gently.

Mrs Cornish continued, “You did him a big favour, he thought he was the bee's knees, you showed him he had some more work to do. He’s trained hard ever since. Maybe you’ll see him if you’re ever out at Moreton on a Thursday evening. He does time trial racing out there, have you tried it?”

Drew nudged Harry before he could say anything then answered for himself, “I’ve done a bit, yes I may see him one evening. Nice to meet you, say hello for me, won’t you.” He watched Harry’s face contort at the last bit and wanted to snigger.

She got back into her car and drove off waving to both of them.

“How many times have I got to ask you not to tell everyone who my mum is, or who I am? For all we know she could be a friend of Meadows, if she was, he’d know where I went riding.”

Harry’s face, which was now showing some bruises, took on a frown. “Well, she was on about Steve bloody Cornish, the big rider….”

“Of course she was, she’s his mother, just as your mother would or mine does. They all think the sun shines from our bums.”

“But you’re a better rider.”

“So what? He knows it already, you know it and I know it, does it matter if his mother does? Besides, now with all his extra training, I might not be.”

“Oh, I see. I’m sorry.” Harry looked very embarrassed.

“I don’t know how to get this through to you, but please don’t tell anyone else about me, they just might be friends of Meadows, and even if they’re not, I might meet them in a race and I’d rather they didn’t know until I’ve passed them.”

“You are so competitive!” said Harry and the tone was awe rather than criticism.

Drew thought, ‘Yeah, and you’re so stupid, no wonder you’re a boy, you’re too thick to be a girl.’

“Come on, let’s see if your bike is okay.” He ran back to the junction and collected his own bike while Harry pulled off a bit of weed that had stuck to his handlebars. “You’d better re-oil your chain, when you get back, just in case.”

They cycled off through Winterbourne St. Martin, Drew staying behind in case Harry had a problem. It seemed he didn’t the gears changed up and down and the brakes worked.

“How come you didn’t stop?” asked Drew as they rode along through the village.

“I was going too fast. I was so cross that you did me again, that I just kept accelerating instead of slowing down, thought I could beat you on the line.”

“Who do you think you are, Jenny Bond?”

“Nah, she’d have beaten you.”

“Probably,” said Drew, whilst thinking, ‘it woulda been close.’

Back at the cottage, the Riot Act read and punishment passed, Jules was sulking, her headache eased with paracetamol, her heartache however, was just beginning as she texted John, saying she had been grounded for at least a week and couldn’t see him. In fact her grandmother insisted she spend some time getting her schoolwork together and also doing some more sewing.

“You can also apologise to Gaby,” said Josie, which Carol supported.

“Why? What did I say?”

“You accused her of not making up her mind if she was a boy or a girl, it was very hurtful.”

“Oops! I said that?”

“What you said was worse, but I’m not to going to repeat it.” Josie looked severely at Jules, it made her wince.

“I didn’t mean it, she’ll know that.”

“Hmm ‘In vino veritas,’ young lady.”

“What?” Jules looked perplexed, it sounded like Latin, but they didn’t do it anymore.

“In wine is truth,”

“What?” Jules was no further in understanding what her grandmother was on about.

“Because the alcohol reduces inhibitions, it means people frequently say things they would normally avoid saying, because it could hurt someone’s feelings, including their own.” Carol was trying to explain.

“So do you think I don’t love my sister?”

“That isn’t what we said,” added Josie.

“But I do love her,” protested Jules.

“It didn’t sound like that last night.”

“I was probably joking.” Jules tried to dismiss whatever it was she said.

“It was no joke, Juliet.” Carol was very sure of that.

“I think you’re jealous of her success in riding her bike, and her relationship with your mother.” Josie was now approaching the danger zone.

“No, I’m not, I’ve been there cheering for her, or him in those days, ask Maddy.”

“I still think you’re jealous, my girl.”

“But I’m not, look let me go to Dorchester and buy her something to apologise.”

“How do we know it’s not just a ruse to see John.”

“John is up in London with his dad, besides if Mad came with me, she could help me pick something nice for Gaby. Where is Maddy?”

“Outside reading,” answered Carol.

“Can I go and ask her?” asked Jules.

“If you want,” said Carol and Jules took full advantage to escape the grilling.

What hurt was they were dead right, she was jealous of all the attention her sibling got, from both their parents. Maybe she should have stuck with the badminton, she was good at that. She was more musical than Gaby, being able to sing and play a bit, Drew was too busy with his precious bikes… She mentally kicked herself, he was she, Drew was Gaby now, why couldn’t she, Jules, remember it? Probably because Gaby had been Drew longer than Gaby, but had she?

Jules thought about the way her brother seemed to be becoming more female every year, he had noticeable breasts and hips, and he was stunningly pretty, verging on beautiful. Maybe he was one of those in-betweenies, or really a female after all. Except he acted like a boy most of the time, well up until recently when he sort of went girl big time. Could the boy stuff have been an act?

She found Maddy sitting out under a parasol in the garden, reading a Jane Austen book that had been in the house.

“Mad, you wanna come to town to buy Gaby a present?”

“What for, it’s not her birthday?”

“I thought I owed her something for being horrid last night.”

“You sure were; if it had been me, I’d have slapped you one.”

“I’m glad it was her then. Look you coming, or what?”

“Is Mum taking us?”

“Nah, bus will be through in twenty minutes.”

“Okay, what about lunch?”

“I’ll buy you a sandwich if we don’t get back in time.”

“Okay, I’ll get my bag.”

The bus was early and they only just made it. In Dorchester they wandered and chatted as they went.

“What d’you think of Drew turning into a girl?” asked Jules.

“Dunno, is he?”

“Come off it, you’ve probably seen his body closer than I have.”

“Yeah, so?”

“Well, he’s growing boobs and things.”

Maddy looked horrified, “Things, what things?”

“His hips are girlish and so’s his bum. He’s not taking your pills is he?”

Maddy looked blankly at Juliet.

“The pill, you know, hormones,” Jules continued her interrogation,

“I don’t take them, so how could he? The only pills he takes are iron supplements.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Look, it’s you who lives with him, you’re his sister, shouldn’t you know more than me?”

“Kids don’t tell their families everything, they confide in their friends more often than their sisters. I mean I don’t tell Gabs anything I don’t want her to know, so I expect she does the same to me.”

“Yeah, she hasn’t told me anything, since Harry has been around she only has eyes for him.”

“So she is turning into a girl then, going the whole nine yards?”

“Use your own eyes, see for yourself. They’re out now on their bloody bikes.”

“You could have gone with them,” Jules stopped to look in a shop window.

“What and play gooseberry, no thanks.”

“Are you jealous?” said Jules watching Maddy’s face contort in the shop window.

“No, course not. I’m not a lezzie am I?”

“Not as far as I know. Come on, let’s have a look in here.” Jules led and Maddy followed her into the shop.

Whatever Next? Chapter 17 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“What sort of thing were you looking for?” Maddy asked Jules as they entered the shop.

“Something like this,” she replied, holding up a pink backpack, “she’ll need one for school, won’t she?”

“Dunno, Drew will have one she could use.”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same is it, an’ she will need one, won’t she?”

“I s’pose, yeah why not?”

“Well I’d rather buy her something that she’d use than just something pretty and useless.”

“Yeah, that would be pretty useless, wouldn’t it?” agreed Maddy.

“What, this bag would be?”

“No, buying something for the sake of it.”

“But I’m not, am I?” said Jules feeling very confused.

Maddy put her hand over her face and shook her head, “Just buy it and let’s go get a sandwich somewhere.”

“Alright, alright, keep yer ‘air on.” So saying, she took the bag to the counter and paid for it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

At Harry’s house, he was trying to explain to his mother why his face was bruised, his bike was wet and scratched, and his shirt had two small tears in it.

“Ever since you’ve known that girl, you seem to be in trouble. I’ve a good mind to stop you seeing her.”

“But, Mum, it wasn’t her fault, I overshot and ended up going through the hedge.”

“I suppose she stopped safely herself, while goading you into suicidal actions.”

“It wasn’t like that, Mum. She beat me fair and square, I was trying to like beat her at the last minute, an me brakes like, couldn’t stop me.”

“If she beat you, how could you then beat her?”

“We were coming down the hill, and she overtook me, like a rocket, then she eased off at the bottom, an’ I like, thought I could sneak past at the end. But I couldn’t, well, I couldn’t stop.”

“You foolish boy. Why is it so important to beat her?”

“Because she tells me I should keep trying.”

“To make you look stupid?”

“No, to make me a better racer. If you want to win, you have to really want it.”

“That sounds like double Dutch to me. Come on, get yourself changed for lunch and hurry.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

At the cottage, Drew was putting his bike away. “Ah, there you are, Gaby.”

“Hi, Gran.” He locked his bike to a bar holding up a shelving unit.

“It’s just the three of us for lunch, Carol’s doing jacket potatoes for a change.”

“I love jacket spuds, ‘specially cheesy ones,” beamed our ‘heroine’.

“I think Carol already knows that, she’s had me grating cheese half the morning,” complained Josie, “Look at my fingers—all sore.” She waved her hands about, but Drew didn’t really want to see them, except to count the fingers—they all seemed to be present. Just imagine half-way through a cheesy jacket an’ you find part of a finger! Gross!

“Mum buys it already grated, they do it in the supermarket.”

“I know that, Gaby, please don’t get all smart-arsed with me, I have spent ages grating cheese for your lunch, so don’t push it.”

“I’m not Gran, thanks for making me some cheese to put on my spud.”

“Oh, alright, luvvie, come on, wash yer ‘ands and come to the table.”

“Be there in a tick.” He dashed inside to the cloakroom and after hanging up his helmet, washed his face and hands, leaving oily marks on the small towel. Somehow, this would have to migrate unseen to the washing machine, and he hoped the stains would wash out. If not, he was for the high jump—oil was as good as fingerprints in this house, he was the only one likely to be near it.

As he walked into the kitchen, he casually said, “The towel in the cloakroom needs changing.”

“I only changed it this morning,” Carol challenged.

Drew threw it in the machine. “Is there a clean one?”

“On top of the laundry basket, it doesn’t need ironing, so take that one.” He did and took it to the cloakroom before coming back to sit at the table.

“Maybe Gaby could do some ironing for you this afternoon,” Josie suggested to Carol.

Drew swallowed hard, ironing? He had done a little in his young life, but it was only his football kit, and a little of his Gaby stuff when Maddy wasn’t available to do it.

“It’s something all girls should know about, after all,” continued Josie. Drew eyed the pile on the worktop, it was nearly as big as him.

“I don’t know if I can,” he squeaked. Josie looked hard at him, “I mean, I don’t know how to iron everything.”

“I think we can help you there,” smirked Carol, “all it takes is a bit of practice, and I think we can provide that. Isn’t that right, Aunt Josie?”

“Absolutely,” she replied grinning.

Drew swallowed hard and wondered how this always seemed to happen to him? His forthcoming ordeal didn’t suppress his appetite and he soon scoffed all his potato complete with cheese and a big dollop of Branston pickle. Then he drank his cuppa and waited for the two women to instruct him on the ironing. At least he got out of doing the dishes, Carol did them while Josie told him where to set up the ironing board and fill the iron with water from the filter jug.

The water in Dorset is hard, which means it has quite a bit of calcium carbonate dissolved in it. This means it furs up water pipes and appliances like kettles and irons. There are various ways of avoiding it, one of these is to use a filter jug, which takes out much of the dissolved salts, which is what Drew did. He then plugged in the iron and waited for it to heat up.

After he was shown about the temperature guides on clothing labels, and given a few tips, he got started on some cottons—it’s difficult to scorch those! They do, however, tend to get dry, so Drew enjoyed squirting water from the iron on them as well as listening to the hissing of the steam.

Two pairs of jeans later, he was wishing he’d stayed out on his bike. Then he did his denim skirt, which was quite easy. Under Josie’s tutelage, he learned how to adjust the temperature and avoid marking a garment by testing a little on the hem, and then how to press a shirt, ironing in from the points of the collar, and so on. He had no idea there was so much involved, but after he hung it up, it looked so much better than all creased and wrinkled.

An hour later, he’d made quite a dent in the pile and was getting much more confident, he’d also had to fill the iron twice. Josie had shown him how to spray starch on things too, so they kept a crispness. He was tempted to starch some of Jules panties until they were rigid, which would serve her right after what she said about him, but he relented. However, it was something he could keep in reserve if ever she annoyed him again—he’d starch all of them, until they were more rigid than a carbon fibre frame!

It was all going too smoothly, and Josie was more interested in chatting with Carol than supervising her charge, Drew, a little over-confident, picked up a skirt and drawing it over the pointed end of the ironing board plonked the iron on it and promptly melted the lining on the skirt, which stuck to the iron.

“Erm, Gran—help!”

That it was one of her skirts didn’t help her annoyance. First, they had to clean up the iron, and getting melted nylon off the foot of it. It is not a fun job. Then, she made Drew cut out the affected piece of lining and sew in a new piece—by hand.

He felt frazzled when he’d finished and his fingers were all pricked by the pins and needle; however, he’d learned quite a lot about hand stitching. He’d barely finished when Harry arrived with his cycling shirt.

“My mum said that we’d better repair this because she isn’t going to buy me a new one.” He showed Drew and Josie the tears in it, one on the seam which was fairly straightforward, and the other a flap rip which would be more difficult.

“How on earth did you do that?” asked Josie.

“He tried to ride through a hedge,” smirked Drew.

“Just as well he’s got a girlfriend who can sew, isn’t it?” Josie smiled at Drew, who pointed at himself and she beamed and nodded.

Oh poo! Drew thought to himself, that idiot did it why can’t he sew it? However, he said nothing, sighed, and sat down. Josie busied herself matching the colours to her box of cottons, Harry sat down and watched in awe of his super-capable girlfriend.

Josie watched as Drew blanket stitched the broken seam pieces and then sewed it together. “Good girl, now it won’t run and will be as strong as before,” Josie congratulated her younger ‘granddaughter’.

Next, she showed Drew how to almost darn the flap cut back onto the fabric. This was much harder and he was still at it when the girls came back. Jules saw what he was doing and sighed with admiration. Maddy was suitably impressed but said very little.

“Your gran’s so clever to teach you things like that,” commented Harry.

“Be careful or she’ll be teaching you too!” said Drew quietly, at which everyone chuckled.

“Quite right too,” said Carol. “Boys, as well as girls, should be taught to sew.”

“Absolutely!” agreed Maddy smirking at Drew. He said nothing, but quietly fumed, another for the starched knickers, next time he ironed! “Oh thanks, Auntie Josie, for doing my ironing.”

“That was Gaby, dear, not me.”

Maddy looked at it more critically, but it was fine. “Thanks, Gabs.” Drew nodded, then handed the shirt to Josie to check.

“That is really good for a novice, you know, Gaby, you have the makings of a good dressmaker. Next time we go into town, we’ll get a pattern and some material and you can make yourself a dress or skirt.”

Drew groaned quietly.

Harry examined his repaired shirt, “Oh wow, Gabs, that’s like totally fantabulistic! I can barely see the mark. Wow, my mum’s gonna, like be so impressed.”

“Yeah, well if she sends up any more mending, I’m gonna send her the bill!” Drew scowled back, which made everyone laugh loudly.

Harry left to get his tea, and Jules took the opportunity to give Drew the pink backpack. “This is a prezzie to make up for my being horrid to you.”

“You didn’t need to buy something, an apology would have done,” retorted the wunderkind.

“Well, I’m like sorry, an’ I hope you like it.”

Drew took the parcel and opened the paper wrapping it. He pulled out the small rucksack. He already had one so didn’t quite understand why she’d bought another.

“I thought you could use it for school, to carry your books and stuff.”

“Oh yeah, yeah, thanks.” He hugged his sister and kissed her on the cheek.

“You do like it?” she asked nervously.

“Yeah, it’s great, just what I needed.” He was telling fibs, but at least she’d thought about the offence she’d created and this was likely to have cost her enough to hurt. Drew wasn’t so sure about the dancing teddy bears pattern all over the bag, but as Gaby, it would do.

“Auntie Carol, I’ve found a job,” beamed Jules.

“A job? But you’re still in school!”

“A Saturday one, in Dorchester.”

“Where?”

“In a clothes shop.”

“I think we’d better check with your dad a bit later before I agree. How are you going to get there?”

“The buses will be okay, I checked the timetable.”

“You’ll still have to do all your homework.”

“Yeah, I like know that.”

“I don’t know, Jules, you’ve got a lot going on.”

“It’ll keep me out of mischief and get me some pocket money.”

“An’ we’ll be able to get discounts too,” said Maddy looking at Drew, “well, if we ask Jules to get it for us.”

“I think I have enough clothes,” Drew offered meaning every word of it.

“Well, you must be about the only female in history to think so,” said Carol.

Everyone laughed, Jules however, felt a little guilty about it. “They have shoes too, Gabs.”

As if realising he’d dropped his guard and almost exposed his real self, Drew thought he’d better minimise his losses as best he could. “Shoes, that’s like different, can’t have too many of them.”

“I think you mean, those, Gaby,” corrected Carol.

Drew looked at his aunt’s feet, “Nah, I prefer me own.”

Later that afternoon, Jules, Maddy and Drew were sitting in the garden talking. “Is that bag like, really alright?” asked Jules.

“It’s a bit girly, and I do have one already,” Drew felt he could tell the truth now without hurting his sister’s feelings.

“Yeah, but so are you, little sister,” retorted Jules.

Maddy giggled and nearly fell off her deck chair, “She’s got you there, Gabs.”

“Okay, I surrender. I mean I do like it, but I wouldn’t have like chosen it myself.”

“So how can you like it then, I’ve still got the receipt if you like, wanna change it.”

“Nah, I’ll use it on Tuesday,” Drew decided he was outgunned and settled for an unconditional surrender.

“There’s a new pencil case inside,” offered Maddy.

“I didn’t see that,” he went and got the bag and opened it, taking out the paper they use to help keep its shape, he found a matching pencil case inside. “Erm, thanks.”

“It came with the bag,” said Jules.

“Your old one has your old name all over it, might give the game away,” Maddy informed him.

“Oops! I hadn’t thought of that, thanks, Mad, and thanks, Jules, I do appreciate it.”

“We can do a sort-out later, transfer your pens over and so on,” suggested Maddy, “better get your gym kit ready too.”

“You gotta be jokin’! I can’t strip off in front of a pile of girls, they’d lynch me!”

“They have cubicles and the showers are in cubicles too. You’ll have to wear your thingy holder though.”

“What?” said Jules.

“Her thingy for holding her wotsit out of the way.”

“Speak English, why don’t you?” said Jules none the wiser.

Maddy gestured to her groin, “Her thingy, out of the way, if you know what I mean.”

“Ah yes, now I get you, her jockstrap thingy?”

“Exactly, that’s what I was saying.”

“It’s called a gaff,” said Drew blushing, "and it is unbelievably uncomfortable, makes a racing saddle seem like bliss.”

“I should think wearing it while riding a bike is pretty uncomfortable,” said Jules, wincing.

“Yeah, you could say that.”

“No wonder you speak with a high-pitched voice,” laughed Jules. “You’ve probably squashed ‘em.” Maddy actually did fall off her chair at this. Drew blushed like a furnace, and wondered if she was right.

Whatever Next? Chapter 18 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The end of the week seemed to fly past and the day of reckoning—the first day of school, came closer. Drew decided he would wear a skirt, as Maddy and Jules agreed his legs were really good. Sometimes, when he looked at them, he wondered why they didn’t have the same muscle definition of the other boys and men in his previous cycling club. When he looked at pictures in his various cycling magazines, his physique looked more like Nicole Cooke than Lance Armstrong.

Tuesday morning arrived and he rose early to get in the shower first—Maddy was fuming, she’d had the same idea but Drew beat her to it. He washed his hair and after drying it pulled it into a high ponytail, holding it with a pink scrunchie.

Then he dressed in his undies, tights and uniform skirt and blouse. Maddy had convinced him to wear his black heeled shoes. She was right insofar as they made his legs look amazingly long and shapely. He did his light makeup, a touch of mascara and blue eyeliner, then some lip gloss. Pulling on his blazer, he searched in vain for a boy in the mirror, but he couldn’t see one—just a very pretty and shapely girl.

He was now filling a B-cup bra, which together with his tiny waist and burgeoning hips, gave him a very female looking body. He wondered how this could happen; he wasn’t taking any medication, so how could it happen? It seemed his body was turning female without his consent. He felt sad for a moment when he thought how his male contemporaries were developing facial hair, spots and deeper voices while he looked and sounded like a girl.

“Come on, Narcissus,” said Maddy pulling him from the mirror.

“I was just thinking…”

“Thinkin’ what?”

“Why I’m the only boy I know, with tits.”

“Oh, yeah, I mean it’s like your body’s gone into deep undercover to penetrate the world of schoolgirls.”

“Who wants to penetrate schoolgirls?” asked Jules, “some local perv?”

“No, Gabs was asking why her body is so like, female?”

“Erm, ‘cos she’s female?”

“No I’m not,” Drew fumed.

“You are for the time being, little sister, so be thankful for small mercies. Think how uncomfortable those falsies would be if you had to wear them every day.”

“D’ you think they caused me to grow boobs?”

“How should I know? Anyway, enjoy ‘em while you’ve got ‘em.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Drew was irritated by his sister’s remark.

“Well, if you decide later on to get rid of them or they mysteriously disappear ‘cos you turn into a boy or something, at least you’ll know what they felt like.”

“Turn into a boy or something? What do you mean, or something?”

“Nothin’, Gabs, now be a good girl and don’t get too many boys excited.”

“Ha ha, not.” Drew took his angry body downstairs where the smell of toast reminded his stomach he needed to feed it.

“Where does she put it all?” sighed Carol, watching the teen devour a bowl of cereal and two slices of toast and jam.

“I was pretty slim until I had the children,” said Josie, “maybe she takes after me.”

“What, she’ll put on weight after she has a couple of babies? I don’t think so, do you?”

“Can we change the subject please?” asked the blushing Drew, “or can you talk about me after I’ve gone to school?”

“Sorry, Gabs, you know we love you.” Josie smiled in embarrassment.

“Is Harry coming over for you?”

“No, we’ll meet at the bus stop; where did you put the passes?” Drew looked at Carol who looked perplexed. “Without passes, they won’t let us on the bus.”

They spent a frantic five minutes searching high and low for the bus passes, well all except Maddy, who knew where they were—in her bag. She was in the bathroom while pandemonium reigned in the house.

“Come on, Mad, we have to find the bus passes,” urged Drew from outside the door.

“Are they lost, then?”

“No, I’m just trying to worry you unnecessarily—course they’re bloody lost.” He shook his head feeling his ponytail waggle on the back of it.

“They’re in my bag.”

“Are you sure?”

“Unless someone has moved ‘em since last night.”

“ ‘Urry up, I wanna clean my teeth before we go.”

“Oh, alright,” Maddy pushed open the door.

“What yer bin doi—wow, like the eyes.”

Maddy’s eyelashes had apparently grown nearly a centimetre. “New mascara,” she said, omitting the fact it had been applied to the individual false lashes she’d been sticking alongside her natural lashes. She was secretly terrified that Gaby would command more attention than she did, a little jealous of her cousin’s prettiness. It was something that she knew Gaby would have neither the patience nor attention span to do. She had given up her breakfast for her looks, but had certainly made hers more striking.

Carol noticed the difference but chose to say nothing, at least, not in front of anyone, wondering if someone in school would save her the bother. Drew came back from cleaning his teeth and they grabbed their back packs and left together to walk to the bus stop. It was a bright September morning, but there was a slight chill in the air, which Drew noticed around his nether regions. The pleated skirt only covered half his thighs, and even with tights on, his legs felt chilled. His shoes click-clacked as they headed to the bus stop, but he walked quite well in them, despite their three inch, narrow heel.

Harry was waiting at the stop with William and two or three other kids Drew didn’t recognise. “Wow, you look sensational, I’ll never rubbish school uniforms again.”

“You look quite good yourself,” Drew said in response. “Hi, Will.”

“Gaby,” William said back, nodding.

“What has Maddy done to her eyelashes? They look as if they’ve been reproducing themselves,” Harry said quietly to his girlfriend.

“Yeah, I think she’s been like, rubbing manure into her face every night to make them grow. I wondered if I did the same to my lips, they’d look more sexy and kissable?”

“What rub shit on your mouth? No it wouldn’t like, make me wanna kiss ‘em, opposite if anythin’.” He wasn’t sure if Gaby was winding him up or what.

“Well, you haven’t objected so far, an’ I’ve been rubbin’ it on my boobs as well. Notice anything different?” Drew stuck his chest out, trying to contain the laugh which was desperately trying to escape.

Harry’s eyes nearly popped out on stalks. “Yer joking?”

“Do you think I’d do that to you?” Drew looked so innocent, his large blue eyes appearing incapable of any wrong-doing. Harry, however, was unsure. Surely such unsavoury methods couldn’t possibly work, could they?

The bus arrived as he was trying to work out if he was being conned or what. He sat next to Gaby, who looked out of the window trying to stifle the laugh. “There’s lots of collagen in it.”

“In what?” asked Harry.

“Manure.”

“Eh?”

“Collagen enhances things, like lips.”

“Oh, does it?” Harry wondered if maybe he should be rubbing it on something a bit lower down, because if she saw how small it was, she’d laugh at him. He’d noticed other boys and men who were wearing cycling shorts and how some of them appeared to have a banana stuffed down there or even a cucumber, whilst he had a miserable cocktail sausage.

“When we go in we have to go and speak to the office, Auntie Carol took us in a couple of days ago so they have most of our details, but presumably they’ll take us to our classrooms or whatever,” Drew said, looking at Harry before gazing out the window again.

“Yeah, most of the kids were told which class they’d be in at the end of last term. Do you know which one you’ll be in?”

“Not yet.”

“If it’s not the same as mine, then maybe we could meet up at break time and I’ll buy you a coke or somethin’.” Harry couldn’t wait to show off his beautiful girlfriend.

“That’d be nice, oh, and Harry, manure only makes roses grow, I was teasing you.”

“Yeah, I know,” he winked at her noticing she was blushing.

The early part of the morning went by in a blur, Gaby and Maddy were shown to the same class, much to the delight of the boys and concern of the girls. It was a different set to Harry’s. Like the other pupils, they moved around collecting books and other impedimenta which by break time was getting heavy in Drew’s teddy bear back pack.

He met up with Harry, who had a collection of people around him. Drew nearly shrank back, until Harry saw his love and rushed up and grabbed her, “If you mention cycling, I’ll never speak to you again. Understand?”

“Yeah, I wasn’t going to, other than you like to ride a bike.” He spotted Maddy standing on her own, “Maddy, come and join us,” he waved her over to emphasise his instruction. Having little alternative strategy, she complied.

He introduced the two girls to all his schoolmates, mainly boys but one or two girls.

“How did a babe like you get to know a prat like Palmer?” asked one boy who seemed to have several peoples’ share of spots.

“We live in the same village, Harry showed me around.”

“I’ll bet he did, well when you feel you need a bigger view, give me a shout.”

Harry waited for Gaby’s response. “I’ve got binoculars if I need a bigger view, thank you.”

Blushing the boy moved on to Maddy, “Another babe, how are you?”

“I’m alright, don’t all those spots hurt?” Maddy went straight for the jugular; “I like, just hate being called, ‘babe’, it’s so patronising,” she said after the boy had skulked off.

“So what do you do, interests and things?” asked a girl called Patsy.

“I cycle a bit,” Drew was very guarded.

“Oh yeah, isn’t ridin’ bikes a bit passé—like for kids.”

“Tell that to Nicole Cooke,” replied an irritated Drew.

“Who’s she?”

“Only the junior world champion women’s road race rider.”

“Never ‘eard of her.”

“That’s the problem with cycling, everyone knows the name of some overpaid, small brained bloody footballer, but no one knows about cyclists.”

“I do, I’ve ‘eard of Wayne Armstrong, the ‘Merican bloke,” Patsy puffed out her considerable chest.

“Lance Armstrong, winner of seven Tours de France.”

“That’s the bloke,” said Patsy, smiling inanely.

“Who’s the women’s world champion?” asked Maddy and Drew cringed inside.

“Dunno, not his wife is it?” Patsy was overreaching herself.

“No, it’s her mum.” Harry interrupted because he felt a bit cross that everyone didn’t seem to think Gaby was as lovely as he did.

“Your mother is a world champion cyclist?” said the gobsmacked girl. The attention of several others in the small group was now suddenly focussed entirely on Gaby.

“Yeah, she is.”

“Cor, blimey, we ‘ave royalty present. Don’t tell the school, they’ll have her here to present prizes.”

“She’s in Germany much of the time,” said Drew sadly.

“So you don’t, like see her much then?”

“She’s busy and so am I, we get together when we can.”

“What does your sister think; are you twins? Love the eyelashes by the way.”

“We’re cousins, I know Gabs misses her mum, but she’s very brave about it and her mum is an ace bike rider. We’re all proud of her.”

“So, are you gonna be a champion too?” Patsy asked.

Before Drew could answer in a very vague way, Maddy said, “She’s already a champion, and she won the race down here when that boy was killed.”

Several faces had gaping jaws, “What the one in Weymouth, on the esplanade?”

“Yep, that’s the one,” said Maddy glowing with pride.

“Blimey, that was hairy!” said a boy from behind Patsy, “She caught that gangster bloke too, Meadows or whatever, didn’t he escape?”

“A regular superhero,” said someone to Gaby’s right.

“Heroine, stupid.” The voice came from a girl on Gaby’s left.

A teacher came out and blew a whistle, break was over. “What happened to my drink?” Drew asked Harry.

“Here, he pulled a can out of his bag and gave it to Gaby and another to Maddy. They walked back to the school, sipping it and burping because of its fizziness.

“Why did you have to mention my mother and then that bloody bike race?”

“I thought they were giving you a hard time.”

“Course they are, we’re new, we stand out, and we have funny accents. Now we’ll really stand out. See that, someone just pointed at me, they know I won the bike race or that my mum’s world champ.”

“Sorry, Gabs, I didn’t think, they rattled me. I thought they were getting’ at you.”

“It’s okay, I suppose they’d have found out eventually, just don’t tell ‘em about me winning anything else, in case they check up on it.”

Maddy blanched, “Oh poo, they can now, can’t they? I mean the race in Weymouth.”

“That Dorwey one is okay, ‘cos I won it and the press coverage was pretty good, if they stop there, we’ll be alright. But be careful, an’ remember Harry doesn’t know either.”

“Oh that, yeah, I know that, so don’t worry about me.” As they went into the classroom, Drew was feeling anything but happy with Maddy, and he worried what she’d say next.

The next class was technology and the teacher, a Mr Curthoys, after taking the register said, “We’re going to have a look at inventions over the next few weeks. According to a recent poll, it was suggested that the bicycle was the most important invention. Interesting isn’t it? Not the wheel itself, or the computer or weaving loom or gunpowder, but the humble bicycle. How many of you lot have ever ridden one?”

Half the class raised their hands, including Drew and Maddy. “Ah, our newcomers have ridden a bike, have they.”

“Yes sir, we come from Warsop not Mars.” Drew wasn’t going to be patronised by this plonker, even if he was a teacher.

“Yes, very good, of course they used to make Raleigh bikes in Nottingham, didn’t they?”

“Before my time, they don’t make them there now.”

“I see, where do they make them, then?”

“India or China. Most modern bikes are made in Taiwan.”

“You seem to know a lot about bikes, young lady.”

“Her mother’s world champion,” called a voice from the back.

“Is that true, is your mother a world champion?”

Drew blushed like a geranium, “Yes, sir, Elite women’s road race champion.”

“What’s your name, again?”

“Mine, sir? I’m Gaby Bond.”

“You won that race along the esplanade where young Cheeseman got hit by the car?”

“Yes, sir.”

“So, Miss Dorwey Champion bike rider, what makes a bicycle so special, that it’s the top invention of mankind.”

“Me?” Drew pointed to himself.

“Yes, you, Miss, who better to tell us about bikes than a top rider.”

“Oh shit!” Drew muttered to himself, Maddy gripped his hand under the desk and squeezed in support. “Erm, the basic design is simple, easy to make, cheap to make and run, unless you get into the high tech end of things.”

“Keep it simple,” instructed the teacher.

“It’s capable of going almost anywhere on dry land, and of carrying quite heavy loads at times or pulling small trailers. Erm, it doesn’t cause pollution or use much in the way of oil, except as a lubricant and in the making of it. Erm, I like riding them, they’re a fun way of keeping fit.”

“Okay class, your homework tonight is to say why you think the bike was voted top invention, and if you agree with it. If you don’t, say what you think is better and why.”

He wrote this on the board and they all copied it down. “I expect a more comprehensive argument from our star rider,” the teacher said to Drew. “What sort of bike have you got?”

“An aluminium road bike.”

“The one you rode in the race?”

“No, sir, that got broken—it was carbon fibre—they don’t do impacts very well; it was worth a load of money being a design prototype: but it was a lovely bike though.”

“I’ll bet, what make?”

“Specialized.”

“Oh, American.”

“Some of the best bikes are: Specialized, Giant, Trek, Scott, Canondale.”

“Okay, you’ve made your point.”

The bell went and a small group of kids surrounded Maddy and Drew outside the classroom. They wanted to know about having a world champion for a mother and one or two were interested in bikes.

“That was a happy coincidence for you, a lesson on bikes.”

“Like hell, I ride the bloody things, not design them and I certainly don’t want to write essays about them.”

“We can have a look on the Wiki when we get home,” Maddy suggested.

“Good idea. I wonder what’s for lunch, I’m starving’,” said Drew, feeling his stomach rumble.

The students' cafeteria was about the same sort of standard as Warsop College, offering anything with cockroaches or dry rot as main menu. They stood in the queue with Harry and William. “What do you fancy?” he asked Gaby.

“An Indian take away, why?”

“Oh, don’t think they do that here, and the wine list is pretty limited too.”

“Wonderful, now you tell me. I only came here because you said it had a cordon bleu restaurant with a quality wine list.” Drew said this in quite a loud voice, which got sniggers and laughs.

“What’s wrong with a McManure beef burger?” called a voice they couldn’t recognise, but with the mention of the ‘M’ word from the morning bus ride, Gaby and Harry fell into fits of giggling.

“What’s got into them?” asked William.

“Dunno,” said Maddy, “seems like, queuing does something to them, p’raps it’s the loss of blood to the brain, you know it’s all gone down to their feet.”

“Could be,” agreed William.

By the time the queue had moved enough for Harry and Gaby to see what was on the menu, they’d more or less recovered from their hysteria—until they saw a beef burger was on the menu.

“Is that genuine Jamie Oliver*?” asked Drew of the dinner lady.

“Very funny, now what are you going to have?”

“I’ll have the venison fricassee and pomegranate roulade, please, and could I see the wine list?”

“Yes, very funny, Miss Smart Arse, now what will it be, burger ‘n chips, fish ‘n chips or cheese salad.”

“Cheese salad with chips, and a bottle of spring water, please. If I give you my room number, can you stick it on the tab?”

“We have a right comedienne ‘ere, charge her double for the cheek,” commented the dinner lady.

Drew took his tray to the pay point, “You don’t do credit cards, do you?”

“No we don’t an’ if you don’t stop causing trouble, we’re gonna report you to the headmaster; is that all?” Drew nodded, “Two pounds and ten pence then.” Drew took his purse from his blazer pocket and paid the woman.

The four took a table together and as they were eating, several other kids came and introduced themselves, commenting on how they’d enjoyed the comedy show at the queue.

“For someone who’s trying to keep a low profile, you seem to going about it in a very strange way,” said Maddy as she ate her salad.

“Well, now I’ve like made an impact, the other kids will leave me in peace.”

“Nah, wait till they see you win the bike race with Bryanston School,” said Harry in between bites of his burger.

“What race is that, then?” asked someone from an adjacent table.

“Bryanston School have challenged us to a bike race,” beamed Harry, “but they don’t know we have a secret weapon.”

“Wassat then?”

“Jenny Bond’s daughter.”

“Who’s Jenny Bond?” asked the boy, named Cox.

“World champion bike racer,” answered Harry.

“What like Lance Armstrong?”

“Sort of, only a woman, obviously, and Gaby’s mum.”

“Does she ride the Tour de France then?”

“That’s a men’s race, yer pillock, but she’s won the women’s version, La Grande Boucle Féminine.”

“Never ‘eard of it.”

“Peasant,” snapped Harry.

“ ‘Ere, watch it unless you want some aggro.” Cox, stood up ready to fight.

Harry was about to respond with a similarly aggressive comment, when Drew stopped him. “Do you ride a bike?” asked Drew.

“Yeah, a bit.”

“Well, bring it tomorrow and we’ll do an informal training session.”

“What! When?”

“After school, we need to build a team if we’re going to accept the challenge from Bryanston, bring some friends too—the more the merrier.”

“You gonna be ridin’ then?” asked the boy.

“I am, so will Harry.”

“What about your friend, is she like a bike rider, too?”

Maddy looked at the boy and then at Drew, “I might, if you come.”

The boy smiled and said, “Yeah, definitely, yeah count me in if you’re comin’.”

“Shouldn’t we have asked the games master first?” Harry asked quietly.

“If I hadn’t done that, he’d have been using your head for a punchbag. Now we may be able to use his aggression, instead.”

“Nah, I’d have been alright, I could take Cox, any day.”

“Harry, shut it, he’d eat you for breakfast. Just remember what he did to Barnaby, an’ he thought he was like, ‘ard—got the crap beaten out of ‘im. No, you did the right thing Gaby, get ‘im on yer side, no one’ll worry yer.” William said offering his take on the discussion.

“So who’s going to tell the games master?”

Harry looked rather embarrassed and agreed he’d go and do it.

Whatever Next? Chapter 19 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Harry went to see the games master, with moral support from Gaby, Maddy and William, who followed like a small posse. “It might have been courteous of you to see me before setting up a session,” said the teacher, shaking his head, “but at least you’ve come now.”

He paused to let this take its affect before continuing. “I’ve received the invitation from Bryanston School, apparently six schools have been invited to submit teams. As it’s on private property, the teams can be mixed or single sex. The course is around the school ring road, and will be thirty miles in total, about ten laps. There will be a prize for the winning school of two hundred pounds, plus a bike for the first boy home, and also one for the fastest girl finisher. Prizes are being sponsored by Specialized Bicycles and South Coast Cycles.”

“Do you need another bike, Gabs?” Harry said to his girlfriend.

“Ah, so this is the famous Miss Bond,” the teacher moved over to the group. “I hear you’re going to help us win the bike race.”

Drew swallowed with difficulty, “Erm, I’ll do my best, Sir.”

“I thought from what your boyfriend said it was a foregone conclusion?”

“Um, not really, Sir, bike races are somewhat unpredictable.”

“Okay, young lady, you probably know more about this than I do; cycling is not usually a school sport, too dangerous. However, this school likes a challenge, and we always try our best, eh, Palmer?”

“Sir,” said Harry, nodding.

“We need to find six riders, if you lot come then we need another two.”

“Cox is coming and I wouldn’t be surprised if a few more arrived as well,” Harry said, adding, “Why don’t we start a cycling club, get someone in to show us how to do basic repairs and maintenance, and go for regular rides an’ things?”

“It doesn’t usually work, even specialist cycling clubs struggle to get and retain members. Don’t know why, besides we’d have to get a member of staff to lead it, and I can’t think of anyone who’d be bothered.”

“What about Mrs James, she cycles to school?” said Harry suggesting the Domestic Science teacher.

The games teacher stifled a laugh, “I’ll ask her, but I don’t think she’ll play ball. I can’t see her riding far on that clunker of hers.”

“I tried,” said Harry as they walked back to classes. They all agreed that a school cycling club would be a great idea, except they didn’t think it would happen.

The afternoon passed relatively quickly and soon they were on the bus heading back to the village, where after hugs, they went off to their respective homes.

“Where’s Juliet?”

“Talking with John out by the road,” said Maddy.

“So how was your first day as a schoolgirl?” Carol asked Drew.

“I did it before if you remember, when I modelled the school uniform in the brochure.”

“Goodness, I’d forgotten about that. Still how did it go today?”

“All right, I s’pose.” Drew shrugged his shoulders and went in search of the biscuit tin.

“She got outed,” said Maddy, smirking.

“What? How did that happen?” gasped Carol.

“Thanks to Mighty Gob,” said Drew in between chewing bites of digestive biscuit.

“I was trying to defend you.”

“Gee thanks, that makes it all right then, doesn’t it.”

“I said I was sorry,” Maddy snapped back.

“What, they know Gaby used to be a boy?”

“No, a champion cyclist and her mum being one as well.”

“Oh for a minute, I thought they knew about her as a boy.” Carol felt relief flood her nerves.

“It’s nearly as bad, if they start researching me or Mum on the net, they might find that out.” Drew picked up his bag. “I’m gonna do my homework.” He heard voices as he left the kitchen and went into the lounge. However, within a few minutes he had called up Wikipedia on his laptop and was busy reading articles on bikes.

An hour later, he’d collected enough for his essay, covering the history and development of the bicycle as it evolved into its current form. He noted the original sources of his work and synthesized what he wanted into his essay, adding his personal reasons for thinking it the best invention ever—including enjoyment and freedom, as well as health and fitness.

“Gaby,” said Carol, then moments later she called, “GABY,” which made the teen jump.

He saved his work and went quickly into the kitchen, where they were eating, washing his hands en route. “Sorry to keep you all waiting, I was engrossed in my homework.”

Jules looked astonished. “You, homework, engrossed? Huh?”

“She had to do an essay on her precious bikes,” Maddy smirked.

“Eh?” Jules looked perplexed.

“In technology, the teacher suggested we write about the best invention ever, he said the bike came out on top in a recent survey. Of course, Lancie girl there, got all enthused and blabbed on and on about bikes.”

“I didn’t, I got picked on ‘cos you blabbed earlier,” Drew snapped back.

“Bleh!” Maddy retorted, “Anyway, I’m gonna suggest mascara is the best thing ever invented.”

“Talking of which, Missy, what have you done to your eyelashes?” said Carol as she dished up.

“Nothin’ why?”

“Don’t tell fibs, they’re about half as long again as they were last night.”

“Oh, that, yeah.” Maddy giggled embarrassedly, “I added some false ones.”

“Can you take them off?” asked Carol.

“Not for a few days.”

“Why?”

“They’re stuck with superglue.”

“You silly child, you could have stuck your eyelids together, not to mention they might irritate when you’re in bed.”

“I’m not a child,” said Maddy as she stormed away from the table.

“Shall I go and talk with her?” offered Josie.

“No, she’ll get over it, and I’ll keep some dinner warm for her. She needs to learn these things need some discussion.”

Drew and Jules looked at each other and blushed in embarrassment at the scene they’d just witnessed and tried to change the subject by commenting on the cottage pie Carol had laid before them.

Later Harry phoned and came over to share homework thoughts; he helped Gaby with some English and she in turn, helped him with the technology. “I think your essay on bikes is brill,” trilled Harry to his girlfriend.

“Yeah, I’m quite like, pleased with it myself.”

“Makes mine look pretty, like, naff.”

“We can’t all be geniuses, especially such modest ones,” said Gaby in self mockery which of course made Harry laugh, a real guffaw.

Overhearing the teens talking, Carol said to her aunt, “You know, if Gaby cut Harry’s head off, he’d approve and probably laugh.”

“Oh, I saw that in some film once, one of those knights in armour ones, where the young knight was challenged to cut off the bigger knight’s head, which he did reluctantly, and the head continued talking afterwards. A bit silly if you ask me.”

“Aunt Josie, I think it’s called, Gawain and the Green Knight, or something like that, John quite enjoys that sort of thing, it’s part of the Arthurian cycle, I think.”

“I don’t care if it’s part of Arthur’s bicycle, it was a load of codswallop,” the older woman replied.

“Arthur who’s bicycle?” asked Gaby coming to get Harry and her some drinks.

“You shouldn’t listen to other folk’s conversations, missy, you know what they say about eavesdroppers?...”

“They drop off the eaves?” Gaby suggested.

“No, they seldom hear well of themselves.”

“That’s maybe, like better than, like falling off the roof.”

“Take your drinks and look after Harry, he is, after all, your guest.”

“Yeah, I guest so,” said Gaby giggling and rushing out of the kitchen.

~~~~~~

The next morning, Gaby, Harry, Maddy and William set off on the school bus, they would not however be coming home by it. William’s dad had agreed to take the bikes—that had materialised by their garage—to the school in time for their bike session.

The children had already got their riding kit with them, which for three of the four meant proper cycling gear–Maddy had borrowed some of Gaby’s, and was using the Bianchi—Jenny used as her training bike.

William, realising that this was as good a time as any to persuade his dad to buy him a road bike, began to play on the fact that he was the only one of the four, who didn’t have a decent bike.

There had been arguments until his mother interceded and he agreed with her suggestion that, it would count as his birthday and Christmas presents. He hoped they might forget by then. All he had to do now was to persuade Gaby to chat up Matt to get him as good a discount as she could. At least that was his plan, he wondered if he might have to work on it.

The morning went quite quickly with double maths and geography, followed by history and biology. At lunch, Gaby achieved almost celebrity status based on her exploits the day before, where she lived up to the accolades, bantering with the dinner ladies.

“Look out it’s Lady Muck, again,” called the supervisor. “Sorry we don’t have any canapes today, your ladyship.”

Normally such an expression would have had Drew floundering, except he’d heard it before and knew what they were talking about. “I suppose you’ve forgotten the cocktails as well?” Gaby replied holding her nose in the air.

“No, we have mineral water, iced mineral water, sparkling mineral water or still mineral water. We can mix three of them for you, but you’d have to buy all three bottles;” the supervisor thought, ‘Got her.’

“Shaken not stirred, I hope.”

“Oh my goodness, it’s Jane Bond!” exclaimed the supervisor.

“No, the name’s Bond, Gaby Bond, double A cup.”

At this, the whole queue collapsed laughing, and the supervisor had tears running down her cheeks. She shook her head, wondering what they could say or do to get their own back.

Gaby ended up with a salmon salad and the still mineral water. However, she also snaffled a banana for later on, before the practice session.

“You realise, that after today, kids will be staying in to dinners to see what happens tomorrow.” William said, having enjoyed the repartee as much as anyone.

After lunch, Gaby and Maddy’s set had domestic science. This was newly back on the curriculum by direct instruction of the government, who were trying to get people to eat more wholesome food and reduce obesity.

Gaby entered the room with a degree of fear and trepidation. This was going to be about cooking and cleaning and so on. Neither were favoured subjects, although eating was. Now a gourmet class would have had her sign up immediately.

Mrs James explained the objectives of the class were to teach the science of healthy eating, by understanding the qualities of different foods. No food was bad of itself, just the amount or way we ate it.

Gaby began to think, there just might be a modicum of usefulness, better eating could improve performance. She didn’t feel quite so bored by the rest of the lesson. As the bell went, Mrs James said, “Those who were enquiring about the possibility of a cycling club should wait behind for a few minutes."

Essentially this meant, Maddy, Gaby and a boy whose name they didn’t know. Mrs James peered at them, “Okay, who’s idea was it to suggest I might run a bike club?”

“Dunno, Miss,” they all said and nodded in agreement with each other.

“Which one of you is the cycling champion?” They all pointed at Gaby. “Right, I have a proposition for you. I’ll come and support you, as the designated teacher.” They all sighed in relief. “But, I expect the favour returned.” This brought a different sort of buzz to the group. “Mrs Smith is having trouble with the needlework club, we need more members. So you, Miss Cycling Champion and cousin—if you want me to head your cycling club—you’d better sign up for the needlework club.”

The boy asked a question. “Do the boys have to sign up for sewing as well?”

“That’s a difficult one Anthony, in this age of equality, I’d like to say yes, you should. However, I can’t. I will say, you’d be very welcome.”

“Um, I don’t know, my nan did a thing with numbers and letters on it, I’d like to do one myself. Does that sound like, silly or poofy?”

Gaby felt herself blush, the boy was obviously struggling with the sexism perceived in needlework. She knew the feeling.

“No, it’s neither silly nor effeminate, neither are you, Anthony. The piece you describe sounds like something we call a sampler, they were very popular in your nan’s time as a schoolgirl. I think it’s very brave of you to even consider doing it.”

The boy blushed and mumbled he had to go. “Well, Miss Tour de France, what’s it going to be?”

“I don’t have a lot of choice, do I?”

“But you do, sign up for sewing and I’ll sign up for cycling. It’s up to you.”

“How long do I have to think it over?”

“About two seconds.”

“That’s not fair, it’s blackmail.”

“Tut tut, I prefer to call it bargaining. You scratch my back and I’ll scratch yours. Biologists call it mutualism, a form of common reciprocation between groups or individuals. So what’s it going to be?”

“Duh! Where do I sign up for stupid sewing?”

“Sewing is not stupid, young lady, so I hope you change your attitude quickly or you’ll find the club very hard work.”

Maddy and Gaby rushed to their next class, they were late and had to apologise. It so happened that the next teacher was Mrs Smith, the needlework and physics teacher.

“Sorry we’re late Mrs Smith, Mrs James needed to talk with us,” said Gaby.

“And?”

“We decided we’d like to join your needlework class, it sounds such cracking fun.”

“Sarcasm does not become you, young lady. However, I shall hold you to your request to join, maybe we can teach how to sew yourself a new attitude.”

Gaby and Maddy went off to the girls’ loos to change into their cycling kit, and clomped their way on cycling shoes out to the front of the school, where Harry and William were helping to unload the bikes from the Bugler’s car. “Can we leave our bags in the car, Mr Bugler?” asked Gaby.

“Course you can, Sweetheart, doors are open.” The girls left their bags on the back seat. William and Harry soon followed suit. The bikes were checked by Gaby and Harry, who was picking up tips very quickly. “How long are you going to be?”

“An hour or so, if that’s okay?”

“Yeah, that’s fine, I’ve got me book t’read.”

They took the bikes into the main yard of the school, which was lined for tennis and various other sports all in different colours. Besides the four of Gaby’s crew, there were four others, including David Cox and Anthony.

“ ‘Ere, what’s this I ‘ear about you signing up for the sewing club? Yer big pansy!” Cox mocked Anthony.

Anthony blushed, not wanting to start a fight which would result in him losing heavily. However, his face was saved by Mrs James, who had heard the insult and decided to intervene.

“David Cox, I should have known it was you. I find it astonishing that you need to cast aspersions about someone’s sense of masculinity, when it is obvious to everyone that Anthony has a stronger sense of security in his masculinity than you do.”

“Whattayamean Miss?” gasped Cox.

“I mean that boys who undertake activities often associated with more feminine things, aren’t necessarily effeminate or gay. They’re often less so than those who seek to insult or tease them, who might be repressed sexual inverts.”

“What does that mean?” asked Cox, still bemused.

“It means, you’re more of a poof than Anthony is,” said Harry, enjoying the protection of the teacher.

“Get stuffed, Palmer. I ain’t no poof an’ you know it.”

“Join the sewing club then, like Anthony did,” said Maddy.

“You gonna be there?”

“Yeah, looks like.”

“An’ this won’t make me look like a fairy?”

“Not unless you want it to,” reassured Maddy.

“Will you help me thread a needle then?” Cox asked Mad.

“Ooh, that might be arranged.”

“If I don’t like it, or feel stupid, can I leave?”

“Mr Cox, I doubt much could make you feel more stupid than you already are, but, yes you may terminate our little contract by mutual consent.” Mrs James thoroughly enjoyed her moment of triumph of wiles over brawn.

“What she say?”

“Yes, you can,” translated Maddy.

“Alright then, I’ll give it a whirl.”

Harry smirked, desperately stifling a giggle, of schadenfreude. However, his joy was short lived when he became Mrs James’ next victim. “Ah, Mr Palmer would I’m sure be delighted to keep both Messrs Cox and Purbright company.”

“The hell I would,” said Harry in a poor imitation of John Wayne.

“Aren’t you going to keep your lady friend company then?” said Mrs James playing on the conscience of the young man.

“But she’s a girl and she likes sewing, she even mended this cycling shirt, see, you can hardly see the repair.” Gaby blushed and reinstated Harry on her ‘death’ list—he was going to suffer this session if she had anything to do with it. Then Gaby thought of a better way to retaliate: she encouraged Harry to sign up for the sewing class.

“Go on Harry, Mad and I will be there, and we’ll be like, lonely without you.” Unsaid was, ‘then you can sew your own bloody shirts, you chauvinist pig!’

“Oh, all right then,” Harry blushed but acceded to Gaby’s request, as she knew he would. At this rate the sewing club would have more boys than girls, a thought which much amused Mrs James.

“Thank you, Mr Palmer, right Miss Double A Cup, over to you, as I know nothing about bike racing.”

Gaby spent the next ten minutes finding out how fit everyone was. The answer was, ‘not very’, so she had them riding around the block, which at times was a little hairy. Dorchester Middle School is in the area known as Victoria Park, which is quite built up in a mixture of council and private houses. A little up the road from it is Thomas Hardye’s School, and alongside it is the leisure centre and Dorchester Rugby club.

In a short time it became obvious that they needed a miracle if they were going to win any sort of bike race. Cox had potential, although he was riding a decent mountain bike. William was a bit slow compared to Harry and Gaby, and Maddy was a little faster than Cox. Anthony and the others were next to useless.

With little or no hills around, and the suggestion that the Bryanston driveway had a steep slope in places, the team from the school had no chance, except possibly with Harry and Gaby. So she urged them to cycle at every opportunity, and to ride as fast as they could whenever they cycled. Hardly training, but better than nothing.

“You’ve watched all the others ride, how about you, showing us how it’s done?” Mrs James challenged the two-wheeled tornado. The speed humps in the road were going to be a nuisance, but Gaby decided to show them a bit about speed and fitness. She did two fairly quick laps of the yard to warm up and then set off down the road at a fair lick doing the circuit around the block in three minutes. Harry, then did one and took nearly a minute longer.

Cox borrowed Harry’s bike and shoes and took half a minute longer than Harry. “Nice bike,” he said handing it and the shoes back, although they had to catch him before he fell off, being unused to clipless pedals.

After they’d all finished and decided Gaby could race a bike, they promised to meet again on Sunday and go for a ride together. On the Saturday, Gaby and Harry were off to Newport, in Wales to watch the Women’s World Cup race–the first time it had been held in the UK.

“I’m gonna ride home if that’s okay?” Gaby said to the others, feeling in need of a real ride.

“I’ll come with you,” said Harry, “anyone else?” Maddy eventually decided the ride might do her some good, and William complained he could have done if he’d had a decent bike. Suitably embarrassed, his father agreed to take him to purchase one as soon as they could. William winked at Harry, who chuckled back.

The ride back took just under twenty minutes, Maddy arriving several minutes after Harry, who was a couple of minutes behind the wunderkind. “I’m looking forward to the World Cup on Saturday,” said Gaby.

“Yeah, so am I, Mum and Dad are coming, and dropping us off near the start-finish line, they’re going shopping and will pick us up at tea time. Is that okay?”

“Dunno, I mean, it’s a long time to be hanging around, isn’t it?”

“Oh, sorry. We’re taking the bikes, if that’s okay?”

“Now yer talking,” said Gaby and pecked him on the cheek.

Whatever Next? Chapter 20 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Gaby determined that she would do her utmost in the forthcoming cycle race at Bryanston School. She also decided a training ride each morning—as per her old regime at home—was necessary. Getting it past Carol, was another matter. After much angst and argument, she agreed on condition that Harry went with her.

“But I used to do this every day at home.”

“You’re not at home now, and remember who decided we’d come down here?”

“But that’s not fair, Auntie Carol.”

“Also, you weren’t a girl then, you are that much more vulnerable, now.”

Gaby nearly said, ‘but I’m not a girl now,’ except it would have been pointless. As far as the rest of the world was concerned, she was—a statement supported by what her body was doing. Hardly a scrap of fat on her, except on her boobs and bum, her arms were thinner and smaller than Maddy’s and Maddy seemed to be slightly taller, again. That annoyed Gaby, so she wore heels to school that day.

But before that, a call to Harry meant he was up and waiting at five the next morning when Gaby, yawning, checked over her bike and zipped up her windproof jacket against the cool autumn morning. It was only just light, they needed to get going.

Some quick stretches and running on the spot, their bike shoes clattering on the driveway, and off they set. Gaby led them out of the village and up the hill towards Wareham. Once at the top, and a bit of puffing later, they were zipping down the dual carriageway that’s used as part of the CC Weymouth time trial route. Twenty minutes later, they approached Winfrith and turned off towards Moreton.

There are numerous routes across Winfrith Heath, which on a cold day can be quite a bleak spot. Not so today for our intrepid cyclists, who marvelled at a small herd of deer they startled, plus flocks of various birds, most of whom Harry would have recognised had he had time to see them properly.

Even Gaby recognised the buzzard which flapped away from the grass verge where it had been gorging on carrion—a bent bunny, half stripped by crows, had yielded a good meal for the raptor, who fluttered into a ploughed field to finish his breakfast with any earthworms he could find.

They went directly across the heath, riding up the rise which momentarily becomes a dual carriageway as it approaches UKAEA Winfrith, once site of the Dragon reactor, an experimental nuclear power station, now in the process of decommissioning, a state which might last decades.

Harry shouted to Gaby what the site was as she glided up the rise with little effort compared to his puffing and panting. For someone who declared herself unfit, she made his current levels seem off the bottom of the scale. He was improving, he tried to placate his worries with that, it was just—so was she, and faster than him.

He redoubled his efforts, and attacked the rise. Gaby was well beyond it and accelerating away down the other side, where eventually it rises again before falling away again towards Moreton; then there’s a relatively flat section for a couple or more miles.

Gaby was caught in the quandary of doing what she needed to improve her fitness, and doing what was right for their ‘team’ training. She needed to keep Harry fairly happy, or he’d stop coming out with her, which was okay as long as Carol didn’t find out. So she eased off and let Harry catch her up at the next rise.

Once they got down it with its awkward bend and negative camber, they played tag, each sprinting off to be chased by the other, each chase lasting about a minute. It had them both breathing hard and feeling very warm. Gaby took a drink from her bottle, this was much more fun than school. Her computer showed five forty five—time to get on.

From Moreton they followed the road towards Dorchester, continuing on to West Knighton and then back towards home. They arrived back just after six, and decided they’d not quite done the ‘even twenty’ as Harry had slowed them down, but they’d get there. At least at this time the shower was free, instead of having to fight with all these women, who take so long in the bathroom.

At half past six, Carol was knocking on the bathroom door, annoying Gaby who was still doing her hair and hadn’t even started her makeup. “Women,” Gaby muttered under her breath, unaware of the irony. She opened the bathroom door, and swept out in a cloud of steam, a vision wrapped up in towels and clasping her cosmetic bag and hairbrush set.

“How did the ride go?” asked Carol, waiting for the steam to clear a little before entering the sauna-like bathroom.

“Okay, Harry’s a bit slow, but he’s improving. We saw a flock of deer, Auntie Carol.”

“Herd,” she corrected.

“No we didn’t hear them, we saw them.”

“No, Gaby, deer come in herds, sheep are in flocks.”

“I don’t remember any sheep,” she racked her brain, “no, no sheep until we got to Broadmayne.”

Carol smiled and shut the door, sometimes it was difficult trying to cope with a parallel universe as well as one’s own, and all teenagers seem to inhabit a different one to everyone else.

Gaby had great delight in dropping her wet towel on Jules, who not surprisingly was nowhere near as pleased. However, Gaby thought the death threats, and particularly horrible ones at that, were a bit over the top. “I didn’t want you to oversleep and be late for school, Jules,” said the wunderkind, lying through her teeth.

“If you drop a wet towel on my face again, I’m gonna make you eat it, if I have to force it down yer throat meself.”

“Okay, okay, keep yer wig on. Message received.”

“It’s bad enough you waking me up in the middle of the night while you put your stupid cycle shorts on, grunting and groaning like an old woman.”

“Ha, what about your rotten snoring then, you sound like Concorde landing on reverse thrust, in an enclosed space.”

“Me?” Juliet’s voice was full of indignation, “I don’t snore.”

“Not when you’re awake.”

“You little pig, say I don’t snore.” Juliet was sounding quite upset.

“I can say it, but it isn’t true.”

“You mare, Gaby Bond, I hate you. At least I don’t fart in bed.”

“Neither do I,” said Gaby blushing.

“Yes you do, all boys…” she suddenly realised what she’d half said. Gaby’s face creased as the below the belt blow was received. “I’m sorry, Gabs, I didn’t mean it like that.” She hugged her sibling.

“You’re a rotten cow,” said Gaby as they embraced, “and you do snore.”

“Well you’re a prize mare, for saying so, so there.”

“Is this a private fight or can anyone over the age of six join in?” Maddy stuck her head around the door.

“What do you want, Peters?” asked Juliet.

“Are you working tonight?”

“What day is it, Thursday? Yes, why?”

“Thought I might have a browse, you can get discount, yeah?”

“I might.”

“How much?”

“Ten per cent, why?”

“See you later,” Maddy withdrew from Salon Bond, and went into the bathroom, which further annoyed Jules.

“Well, I gave you a chance before spider lashes went in there.”

“You’re like, wearing a skirt again?” Jules look aghast.

“Yeah, what’s wrong with that?”

“For someone who took a whole week to find the right trousers for school, you haven’t worn any yet.”

“I’m savouring the freedom of choice I have as part of being a girl.”

“That’s hogwash, Gaby Bond, and you know it.”

“Yeah, but it sounded good, admit it, it did.”

“For you it did, now why the ultrafemme look?”

“Just experimenting, and the skirt’s quite comfortable.”

“It’s those shoes, isn’t it?”

Gaby blushed, “Um, no, course not.”

“So why don’t you wear the flatter ones?”

“They don’t look quite so good, these flatter my legs, so Harry says.” Gaby blushed again.

“Well, I s’pose you have got quite nice legs. You’re wearing thin tights?”

“Yeah, it’s not that cold yet.”

“What are those, ten denier?”

Gaby looked at the pack, “Yeah, why?”

“Better take a spare pair, knowing you, you’ll ladder them.”

“I’ll be okay.”

“Suit yourself, but don’t say I didn’t warn you, little sister mine.”

“Yeah, okay, I won’t.”

Maddy finally relinquished the bathroom and Jules just managed to beat her grandmother for possession of the room. Josie had to go down to the cloakroom for her wee.

Meanwhile Gaby, slipped into the three-inch heeled court shoes. She liked the way they made her legs look and she strutted around the bedroom, yeah, they felt good, although she’d have to watch out for the fashion police, one or two of the teachers had been known to penalise girls who wore too much makeup or jewellery, or unsuitable shoes.

She did her makeup and a squirt of cologne, and she was leaving the bedroom as Jules came in to dress, she followed Maddy down the stairs to breakfast. Here, she showed the last vestiges of boyhood, by eating twice as much as the other girls.

“Where does she put it?” asked Josie.

“God knows, but I wish my metabolism did the same,” complained Carol.

“Remember I’m in the shop tonight, it’s late night.” Jules informed Carol.

“How are you getting home?”

“John has passed his driving test, so he’s gonna to come and get me.”

“Kewl,” noted Gaby, storing the information away for further possible use.

“Your bum cold?” asked Maddy, shivering a little at the bus stop, despite wearing her trousers.

“No, why?” It wasn’t quite true, the autumn breeze was causing goosebumps under the thin tights.

“So what are you gonna say to the dinner ladies today?”

“I dunno, why?”

“They say the number of kids coming for school dinners has doubled since you started here,” said William, “Where’s Palmer this morning?”

“Harry? Yeah, he’s okay, we did a training ride earlier.”

“What you got him up early this morning?”

“Yeah, when you get your new bike, you can come too.”

“Yeah, when I get it, I’m trying to get Dad to take me on Saturday, any chance you could come too?”

“Nah, sorry, me an’ Harry’s going to Wales to watch the bike race.”

“What bike race?”

“Women’s World Cup.”

“Is your mum riding?”

“No, sadly, she has done, but they’ve swapped their priorities, something to do with the sponsor wanting them to concentrate on some different races, ‘cos they get better publicity.”

“That’s a bit rough, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it’s worse, ‘cos Nicole Cooke isn’t riding, she’s had a knee op.”

“Oh, tough,” said William, not entirely aware who Nicole Cooke was.

Harry came rushing just as the bus arrived; panting, he scrambled aboard, fighting with his bus pass which had somehow caught in his blazer pocket. He finally managed to sit next to Gaby, who’d kept him a seat. He shoved his backpack on the luggage rack.

“What happened to you?” asked Gaby.

“I was trying to download a piece of software off the net, took longer than I expected.”

“Oh, we thought you’d gone to sleep.”

“Nah, I’ve got double French later, can catch up then.” They all laughed at this knowing how awful the French teacher was, and how he’d go ballistic if anyone even yawned in his lesson. “Oh, I like the legs, very sexy.”

Gaby blushed, and began to wonder if wearing the nude tights had been such a good idea, however, she wasn’t the only one, nor in combination with totally unsuitable school shoes, either; there were at least three more in her year, one of whom also wore enough makeup and jewellery to make it look as if she was going clubbing at lunch time.

Maddy looked down at the shoes, “I thought you’d grown for a moment,” she rubbed it in, knowing her cousin was sensitive about her stature. In fact, as Drew, he had all sorts of issues about his body, some of which went away when he assumed the persona of Gaby. He was aware of this, but tried to ignore it. In the part of his mind where he’d partitioned and stored Drew, he knew he was just a regular guy, it was his skill with disguise and makeup, together with his acting abilities which fooled everyone. The fact that his nipples were poking out through his B cup bra, thanks to the chill of the breeze, had escaped him, but not Harry, who thought it was his birthday.

Unfortunately, for Gaby, she attracted loads of attention from the boys, which perplexed her a little. She was dressing in a relatively sexy way, yet seemed irritated by the effects it had. Not having much interest in boys as partners, with one exception, who had managed to get through her defences, she wasn’t as aware of the signals she was giving off.

Maddy thought a warning would be in order, to try and prevent further difficulties. “Gabs, I don’t know how to say this, but you are making little boys hearts and brains—you know the ones they keep in their underpants—rather excited.”

“What do you mean?” asked a very perplexed Bond junior.

“Well, those shoes, for a start and you are rather swinging your tail when you walk.”

“I’m not, I always walk like that in these shoes.”

“If you swing it much more, I know that someone is going to have an accident.”

“Who, me?”

“No, one of the boys I see following you around with books hiding the fronts of their pants.”

“You’re joking?” It was obvious from the expression on Maddy’s face that she wasn’t. “So what do I do, help me, Mad.”

“Try to swing your butt with less … um, eroticism?”

“With less rot what?”

“Just keep yer arse still while you walk.”

Gaby was very self-conscious for the rest of the day. She’d been oblivious of the effect that she, and testosterone soup, was having on two hundred pubescent boys. Now she had been warned, and for once Maddy was being helpful with little or no payback for herself, unless the reduction of the two ferrets fighting in a sack- effect—as one young hormone fuelled lad had described Gaby’s ambulatory back view—made her more noticeable to the male crowd, certainly, she was wiggling somewhat more than she had been.

On the way home, Maddy had gone into Dorchester, and was going to beg a lift home with Jules and John, something with which neither of them had yet been acquainted, but Mad had the gall to do it and feel unaffected.

Meanwhile, Gaby minced her way to the bus, while Harry held it up for her. “Come on Gabs, the one behind is beeping,” it was true he was. Eventually, she walked normally and entered the bus. The male driver ignored her pass his gaze fixated by her legs. She blushed and resolved to wear trousers tomorrow.

“You were quiet at lunch today, I think the dinner ladies were disappointed, I know dozens of kids were.”

“I go there to be educated not give a floor show, okay,” she snapped back.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Are you like, okay; I mean there’s nothing wrong with you, if there was, you’d like, tell me, wouldn’t you?”

She stared out of the window for a few minutes and Harry wondered if he’d stepped on the land mine of female emotions. I’ll bet she’s on, or something, went through his mind.

Gaby, however, was feeling very angry with herself. They must all think I’m a tart, flaunting meself all over the school. Bloody shoes, I won’t wear them again, and me feet’s sore, too.

“You’ve got cracking legs,” said Harry, trying to cheer her up.

“What?” she said sharply enough to make him lean back away from her. “Well make the most of it mister, because tomorrow I’m gonna wear trousers. I’ve had it up to here,” she said holding her hand up to her eyes, “with bloody boys, ogling my legs or my bum. I’m gonna punch the lights out on the next one who says anything.” Drew it seemed had made a cameo appearance, then disappeared once again.

In the seats surrounding them, was a gentle tittering as girls sniggered and boys snorted. The girls were glad she was going to wear trousers, now they might go in their short school skirts, to even things up a bit. And the boys, they found it amusing that someone who was such a fox, should complain about the effect she had on them—typical bloody girl.

Whatever Next? Chapter 21 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

For the next two days Gaby wore trousers, wondering if anyone would see through her charade and accuse her of being a boy. They didn’t, mainly because the trousers were rather tight and stretchy and the boys would still follow her around the school gazing at her bum.

Maddy did mention what was happening, but Gaby decided this time it must be jealousy, and ignored it—much to the delight of two hundred boys. ‘I can’t win, can I?’ the wunderkind asked herself—‘if I wear a skirt and nice shoes, that’s wrong, if I put on trousers, that’s wrong too. I reckon it’s a wind-up.’

It was lunch time and Gaby and Harry were yawning. The early mornings were taking their toll on the two teenagers. Fitness was improving, but they seemed to be tired all day afterwards.

Harry had nodded off in a French lesson and his teacher had gone ballistic, setting him extra work as a punishment. It annoyed Harry rather a lot, and his anger kept him awake for the remainder of the morning.

Gaby was standing behind Harry in the meal queue. As she walked in, there was an air of expectation and quietness descended, so everyone could hear what was said. Pupils crowded around to hear the exchange, and the dinner ladies stopped what they were doing to listen in.

“Oh oh, here she comes,” muttered one, which normally wouldn’t have been overheard, but with everyone’s ears strained, it created a titter that ran through the crowd.

“I’ll have the fillet of sole bonne femme, pommes duchesses and celeriac, oh, and a bottle of Riesling.”

“Ah soles? Oh, Lady Muck, I am so sorry, but we just sold the last sole, and the wine store was burgled last night.”

“What do you have, then?” asked Gaby in what she thought was a posh voice.

“Salmon and broccoli quiche, salad, and sparkling or still water, with or without fruit juice.”

“I’ll take the quiche, sparkling with a touch of lime, calmed not shaken, plus a side salad. What desserts do you have, I fancy, apricot roulade.”

“Rice pudden’, fruit salad or trifle, or you could have a spotted dick.”

“I don’t think I want to discuss your private life in here, so may I have a fruit salad, I presume it’s all freshly picked this morning?”

“But of course, yer Ladyship, done it myself, picked the tin off the shelf by ‘and.”

“That will be all, my good woman, pray tell me how much is that?”

“To any of the riff raff, two an’ a ‘alf quid; to you, two pounds fifty pence.”

“You are soooo kind, do you give Tesco points, I have my card here?” At this the giggles started and Gaby had to work very hard not to give way to them as well.

“You silly bugger,” said Harry as they walked to a corner table.

“They like it, the dinner ladies, I mean.”

“I know, one of them changed her shift to see you.”

“How do you know that?”

“Her son’s in my group for English.”

“Oh, I hope I didn’t disappoint then.”

“I think they were all hoping you’d mention your bra size again.”

“Why?”

“ ‘Cos they thought it was funny. ‘Bond, Gaby Bond, double A cup.’ That was brill.”

“Yes, it was quite good wasn’t it.” Gaby smirked to herself, Drew wouldn’t have come up with a killer line like that, just as well he’s not here.

“Just one more day to go, then we’re off to Wales; pity Nicole’s out of the race,” sighed Harry.

“Yeah, I was looking over the route, it’s got two nasty climbs, one very steep and the other a long one.”

“Hey, do you think we’d have time to like, ride it?” asked Harry.

“Depends on when the race actually finishes and what time your parents will pick us up.”

“Mum was talking about going to Cardiff, so if they do and the race finishes like, before three, we should have plenty of time to ride it.”

“It’s twenty miles around, they do it three times.”

“Geez, sixty miles?”

“It’s actually closer to seventy, but what’s a few miles between friends?”

“Harry, Gabs,” said William as he joined their table, “I missed the cabaret, then?”

“Yep, short one today,” Harry commented.

“Hiya,” said Maddy sitting down with her quiche.

“Hi, Mad, you coming out on the training ride tomorrow mornin’?” Gaby asked.

“What? You crazy?”

“Do you want to borrow her bike?” Gaby asked William.

“Is it big enough?”

“Yeah, it’s my mother’s training bike, she’s as tall as you.”

“Yeah, I quite fancy that. Okay, you’re on.”

“No she isn’t, but I am,” said Maddy ruefully.

Harry swallowed a chip whole and began coughing. William smacked him hard on the back just as Gaby offered him a cup of water, the two collided and it spilled down his shirt and into his lap. “Oh shit,” he yelled as he jumped up, but it stopped his coughing. It also caused a roar of laughter around the room.

“What’s the matter, Palmer, peed your pants?” called one wit, and the laughter ran round the room again. Gaby—who was blushing—rushed off to get a towel but came back too late to be much help, his trousers had a dark wet patch all through the crotch and fly area.

The embarrassment kept our hero wide awake right through the afternoon, so it had one positive effect. It also made Gaby feel very guilty all afternoon, especially when they sat together in science, and she put a hand on his groin to see if his trousers were dry yet. Something twitched and she pulled her hand away as if she’d touched a large hairy spider. The look on both their faces was enough to set half the class into fits of giggles.

“What are you doing?” he hissed.

Blushing furiously and wishing she could disappear in a puff of smoke, she replied, “Just seeing if they were dry yet.”

“And…?”

“I dunno, why?”

“Wanna check again?” William, who was sitting next to Harry, fell off his stool.

“Miss Bond, you seem to be having a hot flush, is there any reason for it?” asked ‘Test-tube Thomas’, the chemistry teacher.

“No, sir,”

“I’m glad to hear it, so can you give me an example of a non-ferrous metal?”

“Um, non-ferrous, that means no iron…”

“Usually,” replied the teacher.

“Um, nickel.”

“Very good, Miss Bond, would you like to give us one of its uses?”

“Um, oh dear, um. Oh, I know, they make bra clasps from it.” The room erupted and Gaby blushed even more.

“They certainly used to, but too many ladies were allergic to it, so they use plastic or plastic coated steel.”

“You seem to know a lot about bras, sir,” called a voice from the other side of the room.

“Yes, my wife happens to wear them,” the teacher replied trying not to blush.

“You having a hot flush, sir?” called the same voice.

“Peterson, if I hear your little voice once more, I shall perform an experiment on the destructive distillation of Peterson.”

“Go for it,” called a voice from the back.

“Thank you, Smithers, please point your small brain towards non-ferrous metals, and you can give me another one?”

“Iron,” said the voice.

“Ferrous metals are iron and steel. I asked for a non-ferrous one, there are plenty to choose from.”

“Um, copper.”

“Thank you, Smithers—used for?”

“Making policemen, sir?”

“Yes, very droll, Smithers, now a proper use, if you please?”

“Makin’ wires for electric.”

“Good, Mr Palmer, before you were distracted by your beautiful companion, you were occasionally looking at the board, I want another non-ferrous metal.”

“Uranium,” offered Harry.

“Indeed,” the teacher was slightly taken a-back, “uses?”

“Bombs, power stations.”

“Quite, um Mr Bugler, assuming you can stay on your seat, another metal?”

“Aluminium.”

“And?”

“They make all sorts of things from it.”

“They do indeed, such as?”

“Bike frames, pots and pans, cooking foil, drinks cans, cars…”

“Thank you, Mr Bugler, yes aluminium is one of the most commonly occurring elements in the earth’s crust, however, it wasn’t easily available until the late nineteenth or early twentieth century. It is said that the emperor Napoleon had a dinner service made of aluminium, which at the time was more valuable than silver and possibly gold.”

“I got a drinks can he can ‘ave for a fiver,” called a wit from the back of the class.

“Thank you, Mr Compton, but no deal. Okay, class, please read chapter seven on non-ferrous metals before the next lesson.” The bell rang and they were finished for the day.

On the Friday, it rained very heavily so they didn’t ride. Gaby went into the garage and did various exercises, including squats and stretches. Harry had an hour on his turbo-trainer. He had thought of inviting his beloved, but then decided she was already fitter than he was, so he kept quiet. Gaby thought she’d get hers down when the opportunity arose, although it wasn’t her favourite form of exercise. William, wisely stayed in bed.

Gaby, fed up with the comments and stares at her trousers, wore a skirt with flatter shoes and thick tights. Suddenly she ceased to be a sex object and although she felt dowdy, it was a relief. The day passed quietly, except for the usual sparring with the dinner ladies in the school canteen.

On Saturday morning, Gaby showered and dressed in cycling gear and hoped that it was the sun she could see shining outside. It was quarter to seven, Harry’s parents were coming at eight for her. She dried her hair and plaited it, finishing it with a scrunchie to match her red cycling kit. Then she went down to start breakfast.

Carol was already up, aware that Gaby was wanting an early start. “You’re looking smart for a bike ride,” commented Carol.

“Yeah, well, I thought I’d better impress his mother, she’s a bit of a pain.”

“I see, not Harry himself, then?”

“God, no.” Gaby blushed and Carol smirked. 'I always wore eyeliner and mascara to impress my future mother in law, not' she thought to herself.

“You smell nice as well, Gaby.”

“Yeah, some stuff Mummy gave me at Christmas.”

“Jenny gave Gaby presents as well?”

“Sort of, she gave it to me when she came over before Christmas, but I was having a Gaby period.”

“It doesn’t matter, but it smells nice.”

“Yeah, I like it, Mummy’s good at matching pongs to people,” Gaby smiled and so did Carol.

“If you say so.”

“Can I like, make some sandwiches?”

“’Course, you know where everything i,” said Carol who then stepped away to let the teen make the snack to take with her. Ten minutes later, she came back and Gaby was still at it. “How many are you catering for?”

“This is lunch and possibly tea.”

“I see, there’s fruit in the fridge.”

“Thanks, Auntie Carol, can I take some for Harry.”

“Yes, of course. Are some of those sandwiches for him?”

“Yes, I couldn’t eat all of those, now could I?”

“I don’t know, Gabs, depends on how hungry you are.” They both laughed and Josie came down.

“You’re up early, Gaby.”

“Going to watch a race in Wales with Harry.”

“Oh yes, you said about it the other day. Have a nice time.”

“Thanks, Gran.”

“Here, have this towards lunch.” She handed Gaby a five pound note.

“Wow, thanks, Gran.” She kissed her grandmother on the cheek. Carol smiled and watched as Gaby put the money in her purse and then filled her small rucksack with food and drink.

The Palmers arrived at eight and loaded Gaby’s bike on the back of the car on top of Harry’s. “Geez, what’s in the bag?” asked Harry as he took it off her and put it in the car.

“Something towards lunch,” she said and smiled.

“What, a bison?”

“No, silly, a couple of fresh killed sheep.”

“That’s okay then.”

“Where have we got to drop you, Gaby?” asked Simon Palmer, as they headed off towards Dorchester.

“The Celtic Manor, which is like, on the outskirts of Newport.”

“Okay, oh is that the huge place you can see from the motorway?”

“I don’t know Mr Palmer, I’ve not been down that way before.”

“I’ll bet it is, absolutely enormous place.”

Gaby offered him the map she’d downloaded.

“Yeah, that’s got to be the one. If you’re planning on having lunch there, I hope you’ve got loads of money with you.”

“No, but I’ve got loads of sandwiches with me.”

The journey was relatively uneventful. Mr Palmer chose to drive cross country to Bridgewater where they picked up the M5 motorway, then across to the M4 and via the new Severn Bridge to Wales. Half an hour later, they were letting the teens out near the Celtic Manor Hotel and Leisure Complex.

“We’ll meet you back here at six, don’t be late, have a nice time.”

“You too, Mr Palmer.”

“We’ll have loadsa time to do that lap of the course after the race finishes.”

“Where shall we wait to watch it?”

“Top of the hill, down this way, I think.” Gaby led Harry off to the top of Cat’s Ash Road, which is a stinker of a hill. She was glad to put down the rucksack with all its food. “Wanna sandwich?”

“Yeah, why not?” said Harry accepting the little package of bread. “Dad gave me a tenner for some food and drink, and I noticed a shop down the bottom of the hill, so I’ll buy some drinks later.”

“Yeah, okay, it looks like it’s gonna be a warm one, shoulda brought my sun cream.”

“I’ve got some,” Harry dug about in his small back pack, “Here, where would you like some?”

“On my arms and legs, please.”

“Okay, I’ll do that for you,” he said—rather too eagerly for Gaby’s comfort, and began massaging the gooey stuff into her legs. She wasn’t overly worried, the elasticated legs of her cycling shorts would be real passion killers if needed. Although as she glanced down at Harry’s she thought, ‘That bulge is not the chamois, that’s for sure.’

Gaby pinched a little of the sun cream and rubbed it over her nose and cheeks, mainly to stop them going red if they were stuck out in the sun for most of the day.

“What time will they be through here then?” asked Harry.

“About an hour after they start, if they cycle a steady twenty. If they don’t it will be longer. Remember they have two nasty climbs.”

“So do we, if you remember, if we like ride it.”

“Changing your mind now, are we boyo?”

“Boyo?”

“Well, we’re in Wales, aren’t we, if we cross the Severn Bridge, I assume we are.”

“Yeah, I suppose so. All the signs were in stupid Welsh, weren’t they?”

“I’d be careful what you say about such things here, you might get deported—besides, you only think it’s stupid because you can’t understand them. Croeso i Cymru,” she said.

“What?”

“Welcome to Wales,” she said smiling at him.

“Yeah, you’re welcome to it,” he replied eating another sandwich.

Whatever Next? Chapter 22 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The two teens leant their bikes against a fence post and settled down to wait for the race. They were early and although there were one or two people about, it looked as if they weren’t going to be too bothered by crowds.

Harry had never watched a pro bike race before so the razzmatazz that can surround it was going to be a novelty for him. Gaby—on the other hand—had watched her mother ride and win races of all sorts, so she knew what it would be like and that it still wouldn’t match the carnival that is the Tour de France, not by a long chalk.

“D’ya think we’ll ever get ready for this Bryanston thing?” asked Harry, mindful that the time was passing too quickly to get the team fit.

“You tell me; you and I will be okay, Maddy might if she does some proper training, and William could be if he pulled his finger out. As to the rest of them, I doubt it. Bryanston will stuff us, I expect.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought, I mean, they like wouldn’t invite us if they thought we’d like beat ‘em, would they?”

“I dunno, probably not.”

“Still, you could win the girls’ race, that would shut a few silver plated gobs, wouldn’t it?”

“Yeah sure, except it’s a team race.”

“I thought Matt said there was a prize for the top boy and girl as well as the winning team.”

“Maybe, look, I’d really like to see us work as a team and win.”

“Oh look, there’s a flying pig,” said Harry pointing up into the sky.

“Ha ha, not, it’s a helicopter,” said Gaby, scratching where her bra strap was rubbing her shoulder.

“Yeah, but it’s the copper chopper, so I’m right, it’s a flying pig.” He laughed and she chuckled too.

“If they’re out surveying the traffic, the race has started,” Gaby observed.

Over the next half an hour, the crowd began to grow as people found places on the grass verges trying to get a good view. The major problem was that as soon as they got a view of where the race was going to come, someone would stand in the way.

“That’s a steep old hill,” said Harry.

“Which is why we’re standing near the top of it, unless you want to be somewhere flat and they’ll pass through at twenty miles an hour.”

“No, this is fine,” he said putting his arm around her waist. He was surprised she allowed him to keep it there for a couple of minutes. The sun was high and the day was warming up.

“Have you got any more sun cream?” she asked him.

“Yeah, sure, where d’ya want it?”

“The backs of my legs are burning.”

“Leave it to me,” he squirted a bit onto his hands and began massaging the backs of her legs, taking a bit longer than was absolutely necessary which made a woman who was standing beside them ask, if he was offering the service generally?

Blushing, he stood up and dropped the tube of cream in his bag, just as a convoy of police cars and motorcyclists appeared, sealing off a side road just up from them.

“Not long now,” said Gaby.

A car came past slowly giving a commentary of what was happening, then the commissaire’s car came past, and more motorbike and police cars. Then the cheering started and a group of cyclists could be seen.

Harry and Gaby cheered and clapped, hoping to help on the aching legs after what was a vicious hill climb. The peloton was still much together with no clear leaders, everyone seemed to be watching each other.

Through went the main body of the race, then a couple of minutes later came some stragglers, already the hills were splitting the field, sorting out the weaker riders.

People dispersed, and Gaby and Harry sat down to have another sandwich. “The broom wagon hasn’t come through yet,” she remarked.

“The what?”

“Well, we’ve had the racers, the officials, the cops and the television crew, but right at the back is the broom wagon, it picks up anyone who can’t go on or has big problems.”

“What, sweeps them up—like the one that does the gutters around Dorchester?”

“Oh yeah, minced cyclist; I suppose it would reduce the pension costs. No, you silly boy, they pick up the bikes and their riders.” He gave her a silly grin and she slapped his arm.

They were about to tuck into another of Gaby’s seemingly unending supply of sandwiches, when some more cyclists came up the hill. Gaby jumped to her feet and began cheering and clapping, exhorting Harry to do the same.

“Who were they?” asked Harry as they rode past.

“The no hopers, they’re nearly fifteen minutes behind the others. Ah, there’s the broom van.” A large van followed by yet another police car went past: it had a notice on the back stating it was the last vehicle of a bike race, and thanked drivers for their patience.

“But, we’ve had like normal traffic for ten minutes?”

“Yes, I know, Harry, but they have some killer hills as you’ll find out later. Remember the course was supposed to enable Nicole to shine, except she buggered up her knee, didn’t she?”

“So if she’d been racing, d’ya reckon we’d have had more crowds?”

“I tell you what, if she’d been racing you’d have heard the noise a mile away.”

“She that popular, then?”

“She’s Welsh, you moron,” Gaby shook her head in astonishment.

“Well, I’m not into the cycling scene as much as you, am I?”

“Harry, she’s an international figure, an outstanding athlete, like my mum, only younger.”

“Yeah, but they don’t recognise your mum, do they?”

“They do on the Continent, but not here.” Gaby sighed and they sat down and ate their sandwiches. “Every time I’ve been over there with her, she’s had swarms of fans taking her photo or asking for autographs.”

“Really? So how long before they come through again?”

“It’s a twenty mile course and they’re averaging about twenty, so about an hour. Why?”

“If you stay here and keep our places, I’ll nip down to that shop and get some drinks.”

“We’ve got like forty minutes, we could go together,” said Gaby not entirely wanting to sit by herself. “Besides, a quick hill climb might help use up one the sandwiches we’ve been eating.”

They packed up and rode off down the hill to the main A48. Almost directly opposite was a small newsagents and general store, where Harry bought them each a drink and an ice cream. Gaby added another bottle of water and gave him the money.

“You think we need more fluid?”

“It’s quite a hot day, and we’ll get a bit dry later if we ride the course.”

“Okay, let’s grab a couple of bottles.”

“One’ll do me,” Gaby grabbed the half litre bottle and placed it in her back pack. She did have a bottle of water on her bike as did Harry.

“You sure?”

“Yes, remember, I have to get rid of it too, it’s alright for you, jump behind a hedge and spray a few bushes.” She blushed, she could do the same, but not as far as Harry was concerned.

“Well you can go hide behind a bush too, I’ll keep a lookout for you.”

“We’ll see. The race ends at the hotel, so we may be able to use their toilets. There’ll be loads of people there, so they should have some sort of facility.”

They ate their ice creams and rode back up the hill, in a leisurely way, no point in pulling muscles for the sake of it. Then they sat down where they’d been before and chatted.

“Enjoying it?” she asked him.

“It’s okay, a bit boring in between laps—or it would be if you weren’t here.”

“That’s road racing; you miss out on much of the action unless it’s televised, the fun is in the doing rather than the watching, but it’s nice to see the top riders in action.”

“Yeah,” he said, sounding anything but convinced. “So who’s gonna win it then?”

“How do I know,” she shrugged, “Wood or Arndt? Both are in form.” She went on to explain who they were, an Aussie and a German rider.

“How do you know all this?”

“It’s in Cycling Weekly and other mags, plus on the net. I’m no genius, I just read what it says.”

“But you know who’s who, and I’ll bet you’ve met some of them.”

“Yeah, okay, through Mum, I’ve met the odd one.”

“So, do you know Nicole, then?”

“Not actually met her, and she hasn’t raced against Mum yet—they keep missing each other. It’ll be a good race when they do, she’s pretty good.”

“Yeah, but your mum’s better isn’t she?”

“On the day, it can vary, I mean, obviously if Mum’s racing I want her to win, but Nicole’s the national champion; Mum was abroad at the time, so she’ll have to watch out.”

“Pity neither of them are here, it would have been good to see them race.”

“Here we go again,” the helicopter was getting nearer, and as the crowds built up again, they got to their feet and waited. In about ten minutes the noise of cheering down the hill assailed them and up came the police cars and motor bikes. Then the official cars including the commentary, a couple of breaks had been tried but the peloton brought them back together. It was anyone’s race.

The girls came through and everyone cheered and clapped, in minutes they were past and the crowd dispersed again. They finished their staggered lunch. “Just how many sandwiches did you make, Gabs?”

“I don’t know, I wasn’t counting.”

“Cor, I feel full and you’re still eating,” said Harry taking a swig of his drink.

“Well, I’m a growing girl and I’m going to burn it off in an hour or two. Wanna go to the finish line and get a place.”

“Yeah, okay.”

They cycled into the hotel, down the drive which in an hour’s time would be part of the course leading to the finish. They chained their bikes under a tree and walked down to the crowds who were watching some kids competition and then the awarding of prizes. Giant were giving away bikes to the winners.

“There’s Nicole Cooke,” pointed Gaby.

“Where?”

“Over there talking to that woman from the BBC, the tall blonde haired one.” She pointed and Harry finally spotted her.

“Oh, that’s what she looks like.”

“Duh! Don’t you read any of the CWs I give you? She’s in it every other issue.”

“Yeah, but she looks different.”

“You mean you only read the blokes bit, don’t you?”

He blushed, “Well mainly, see what Lance is up to, and Valverde and Basso. See I do know some of them.”

“Yeah, but not the girls?”

“Um, I have a quick look see if someone’s mum is in it.”

“Do you know they only get a fraction of what the boys earn.”

“Well the men ride longer and faster.”

“But…” Gaby was speechless. She was defending her ‘honorary’ position as a girl cyclist, not to mention her mother’s achievements.

“I mean if you put this lot up against the men, not many of them would come in the top ten, would they?”

“She might, when she’s fit,” Gaby nodded at Nicole Cooke, who was putting on a brave face as she was pestered by fans and the press.

“Okay, that’s one or two, that’s why they don’t earn as much.”

Gaby felt that while Harry had a reasonable argument it didn’t seem fair to her. Women deserved as much recognition as men. It was supposed to be an equal society in which they lived, but it was anything but. Even her mum as a current world champion was only earning a fraction of what Tom Boonen got. He was a good rider, and deserved his money but so did Jenny Bond and the other top women riders.

Underneath, she felt a bit angry and hurt that Harry was sexist, but then he was a boy. She decided not to pursue the discussion, she’d continue it later when they rode the course.

They stayed together but Harry could detect a coolness in his friend; he went to put his arm around her and she stepped away. He knew then he was in the doghouse and his lack of experience wasn’t sure how to get out of it.

Eventually, the race came back and a small group of riders had made a sustained break, then according to the commentary, Judith Arndt had made the break from the lead group with about a kilometre to go. The cheering announced the arrival of the racers, preceded as usual by the motorbikes and TV crews.

They both cheered as Arndt took the race by several seconds, a clear winner. Then there was the sprinting for the remaining points, it being a world cup race as the lesser riders came over the line.

About half an hour later, the awards had been made and winner’s jersey presented, including the white one for the leading rider of the series and the crowds dispersed. Gaby found a ladies loo and they collected their bikes.

“Still want to do this ride?” she asked Harry.

“Yeah, do you?”

“Yeah, it’s cool with me.” She showed him the route, it was fairly straightforward circuit, “We go out down the main road, cross under the motorway and head towards Chepstow, then we turn left at Penhow, up the hill by the reservoir, down the other side head for Caerleon and then up the hill where we were watching.”

“Looks okay to me.”

“We’ll take it easy until we get past the motorway.”

“Fine, I’ll follow you.”

Gaby knew she could destroy him on the two big climbs; for a lightweight, she packed a lot of power against Harry’s much heavier body, coming out on top of the power:weight ratio. Harry was probably a stone—if not more—heavier and that would tell as they progressed, and which, added to Gaby’s greater experience and superior fitness, meant he was always likely to be slower.

Of course, Gaby was only an honorary girl, not a biological one—as far as she knew—although looking at her body, none of which was padded, except the seat of her shorts, she certainly looked as if something wasn’t right with her hormones if she was a boy. All this aside, she was intent on making Harry eat his words about the equality of the sexes and male dominance.

Once past the motorway and the traffic lights around its junction, they negotiated their way along the A48 through Langstone heading east towards Chepstow. They were doing a steady fifteen to twenty miles an hour, the afternoon sun cooling slightly.

They’d left their bags at the little shop where the shop keeper remembered them and agreed to hold them for an hour or so, it was going to be a tough ride, but had removed all their valuables and taken drinks with them as well.

The traffic was a pain, but that’s road riding in the UK; you have to cope with it. Thankfully, there were no abusive drivers around and most gave them a reasonably wide berth. They took it turn about to lead, the lead rider always has a harder ride because of wind resistance and they were practicing their signals to each other, it could help with the Bryanston race.

Then they turned left off the main road and it got tough quickly, a series of sharp climbs which became more and more joined together. Harry began to lag a bit now, Gaby, her legs burning a bit with the effort, tried not to slow her cadence and using the gears, she continued climbing at a sustained speed.

A mile of climbing and Harry was two or even three hundred yards behind. She was puffing like a train, it was hard work especially on a hot day, but she kept going. Harry was struggling.

Two miles and nearing the top of the climb, she relaxed to take a pull on her water bottle, she was wringing wet with the effort, Harry was nowhere to be seen. A pang of guilt went through her—what if he’d had a problem or given up? She stopped and waited, drinking slowly from her bottle and chewing on a rather manky energy bar she’d had in her jersey pocket for the last four hours.

She was washing down the last of the bar when Harry hove into view, he was as red as a tomato and struggling. She waited until he got up to her. He nearly fell of his bike he was so tired. He gulped down his water in between gasping for breath.

“Shit, that was hard work,” he puffed.

“Not male dominance then, I thought you were going to show me how superior boys were.” If he blushed it didn’t show, he was so red-faced anyway. He said nothing simply shrugging his shoulders. “Oh well, you can show me on the next hill, ready?”

She clipped in and coasted down the far side of the hill, with him in hot—very hot—pursuit. The road was quite tortuous which kept their speed down, but even so they were doing over thirty, which can be a problem if you need to stop quickly. Harry nearly lost it on some gravel which had collected from car usage, and his back wheel slipped. He managed to hold his balance and his position about fifty yards behind his love—his rather, tetchy, cool love.

He was very pleased to get off the hill, it had been hairy and even Gaby had come close to coming off when a car challenged her for position on a bend. She held her nerve and the car backed down, braking then rushing past her on a straighter part, beeping as it went. He probably didn’t see the middle finger she waved at it.

After six or seven miles of undulating and winding country lanes, they came into Caerleon, an ancient walled town and followed the one way system around it and over the equally ancient and narrow bridge. After that, they turned left again and she began to accelerate. Harry had recovered a little but knew there was a hill coming soon. He let her go.

Lungs and legs burning and straining Gaby attacked the hill, unaware of where Harry was, he wouldn’t pass her anyway, and this was about survival. The hill was a pig and climbed steeply and bore round to the left—“Whose idea was this,” she muttered to herself as she dug in and dropped to her bottom gear. Nothing except walking gear left, which was what Harry was using. His legs had gone and before he fell off, he got off and pushed his bike.

Gaby got to the top and was sick, bringing up various sandwiches and drinks. She’d eaten a little too much. Fortunately, she’d got off her bike and was hurling over a hedge. She drank and cleaned herself up before Harry staggered into view.

“Geez, Gabs, I surrender. Girls are equal, sometimes better.”

“Yeah, remember they did it three times and were racing.”

Harry propped up his bike and sat down on the verge. “Geez, I’m knackered,” he said.

Whatever Next? Chapter 23 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The day after the trip to Wales and the bike race was a Sunday, and both teens were tired. Gaby did a training run of twenty-five miles out to Wareham and back, but it was fairly flat and not too arduous. However, it stretched her legs and took some of the stiffness out of them.

Carol was under the impression that Harry had been with her, which he wasn’t because he came to the door while she was out. Ten minutes after he’d gone, she returned and got a carpeting for breaking the rules.

“I thought we had a deal?” Carol said, looking disappointed.

“Yeah, we have.” Gaby knew that something was up.

“I thought Harry was going to ride with you?”

“He does usually.”

“But not today?”

Gaby now knew that Carol knew Harry hadn’t ridden with her, so fibbing would make things worse—the grounding would be longer. “Um, no, he wasn’t up when I went round there, so I started without him.”

“Did you call for him?”

“Um, no, I usually meet him either at the end of our drive or his one. He wasn’t at either, so I thought he was still in bed, he was very tired after yesterday.”

“You should have come home and waited or knocked for him.”

“Yes, Auntie Carol.” Gaby looked at the floor and felt cross with herself.

“I should clip your wings, young lady, but I know you have this bike race in a couple of weeks, so I’m going to let you off with a warning. You are not to ride alone until this Meadows character is caught. Got it?”

“Thanks, Auntie Carol.” Gaby went to hug Carol who repelled the advances.

“Not until you’ve had a shower, eh?”

“Oh, yeah.” Gabs smelt under her arm.

“You might as well cut the grass while you’re grubby.”

Thinking it wiser to obey than protest that Maddy didn’t do much except sit on her backside all weekend, Gaby went off and got the mower out of the shed and cut the lawns.

After a much needed shower and putting her smelly cycling gear in the washing machine, it was time for homework and dinner. After eating, the two teens were told to wash up; they squabbled in the kitchen.

“Huh, I cut the lawns, you should be doing this,” grumbled our wunderkind.

“I am—stupid.”

“I mean on your own, I cut the grass.”

“So? I did the vacuuming and the laundry yesterday. Don’t sit down, you’ve got your ironing to do. I did mine yesterday. So there.” Maddy poked out her tongue and Gaby shoved the sudsy dishcloth against it.

This gave rise to a full scale engagement, with both raising voices and waving arms at each other. Carol had to come and sort it out. Having laid down the law, Gaby was sent off to do her ironing in the dining room and Maddy was made to finish the dishes and clear up the kitchen. Neither was very happy and once finished, ignored the other for the rest of the evening.

Gaby had protested about the ironing, but Carol had countered, “You wanted to play the girl, this is what you get. It’s not all painting your nails and waggling your bum about, some of it is hard work, too.”

The high point of the day was Dave phoning just as she finished her ironing. “Hello, kiddo, how was Wales?”

“Just head north and turn left at Bristol.”

“I mean the bike race, dopey.”

“Yeah, it was good. We did a ride over the course after—nearly killed Harry.”

“What, the traffic or the hills?”

“The hills, two nasty ones, even some of the pros were caught out by it.”

“But you managed it?”

“Yeah, ‘course.”

“Big’ead,” joked Dave, knowing well that Gaby was a very good hill climber, partly due to her small size and light frame.

“Well, you trained me to climb hills.”

“Yeah, I know, kiddo, I was only joking.”

“Heard from Mum?” asked Gaby; neither she nor Jules had for over a week.

“She’s out in the States with the team at the moment. She might call later. If she does I can tell her we’ve got the roof on and the floors are down. Windows go in tomorrow and they finish plastering the walls. Then it’s wiring and plumbing, new bathrooms and kitchen, so your mum will be pleased.”

“Yeah, I s’pose.”

“What’s the matter, so…kiddo?”

“Nuthin’, just had a row with Mad.”

“What about?”

“She was bitching about the dishes.”

“She was or you were?”

Gaby felt a blush coming on, how do parents do that, read your mind—however embarrassing it was? “I was,” Dave didn’t see the tomato-coloured face the other end, but he could imagine it.

“I can’t see Carol working either of you to death, can you?”

“No, s’pose not, but I had to do the grass cutting and the dishes and do my own ironing.”

“Oh dear, never mind it’s good practice for when you get a place of your own.” Dave was pragmatic about these things and he knew Carol would be doing the bulk of everything there. Gaby didn’t necessarily agree; once back in the macho Drewbie role, he was gonna leave all that stuff to his wife or girlfriend. He was just emerging from the shadows of Gabyness, when Dave asked, “Bought any new clothes or things?”

“You’re not usually interested,” replied the stunned teen.

“I was asking in case you needed some more money, but if you haven’t spent it you won’t, will you?” Dave was teasing.

“Yeah, I do, I saw this heavenly pair of shoes, Daddy, they’re black so I can wear them to school with my skirt and my trousers.” Drew was once again engulfed in the feminine urges that constituted the unbridled Gaby monster. Later he would wonder if he had any future at all, or was he doomed to remain as a girl forevermore. A similar thought assailed his father, who felt a degree of loss but possibly some sense of resolution—if Drew became Gaby permanently, they could start to relax a bit and just deal with one set of problems rather than the flitting in and out of the role, which had been the pattern until the trip to Dorset. ‘Oh well time will sort it out, I suppose,’ he thought to himself.

“Okay, I’ll send you some more, spend it sensibly, it doesn’t grow on trees, you know?”

“If it did, you’d be able to get loads of it at the mill, Daddy.”

Dave decided he’d asked for that. He spoke with his younger daughter for another ten minutes before asking about her sister. The reply was half expected, “She’s out at John’s house, she’ll be back in half an hour or so,” lied Gaby, Jules was never back before ten and it was only half past eight.

“Okay, I’ll go and do my own laundry then, while Uncle John does the dishes. Bye, Luv, talk to you soon.”

“Bye, Daddy, don’t forget the money will you?”

“I put some in your account yesterday.”

“Oh thanks, Daddy, how did you know I needed some more?”

“I’m experienced with daughters, remember?”

“Oh yeah, like I could forget.” Gaby blushed again, this being a girl business was becoming automatic, it would have to stop soon or Drew would never survive.

Dave rang off and Gaby took her school clothes up to her bedroom, or at least the one she shared with Jules. She looked around, there was nothing of Drew there at all. The clothes, the makeup, the deodorants and other assorted smellies, the shoes and bags were all girl. She hung up the clothes—something Drew rarely did—and sat on her bed. Was coming down here a big mistake? It could have been.

She mused over the reasons why they had returned. Escaping embarrassment at home was one. The race had shown Gaby riding and it had been on the telly and in Cycling Weekly, so everyone must know by now. The gang had been very quiet, so they must be trying to avoid dealing with the issue. Drew, if he returned, would be an outcast, but then so would Gaby as people twigged that they were one and the same. He felt really sad and fed up.

Maddy looked in from after using the bathroom, “Wotcha doin’?”

“I didn’t think you cared,” said Gaby sarcastically.

“Get you, if I didn’t care, I wouldn’t be down ‘ere, would I? Like use yer loaf for more than makin’ sandwiches.”

“Yeah, sorry.” Gaby stared at the dressing table.

“Wassamatta?” Maddy asked, now entering the room.

“I was wondering if coming down here was a big mistake?”

“Like why?”

“Well, I wonder if I shall ever get back to being a boy?”

“Enjoying the girly stuff too much, are we?”

“Absolutely not—that is like, the problem. I’m a boy, remember?”

“Yeah, okay, like keep yer tits on.”

“You what?” said Gaby, processing the last comment.

“Well, they are a nice pair—for a boy, that is.”

“Yeah, that’s what I am, a boy with tits…”

“An’ a nice bum…”

“Oh geez, Mad, don’t say any more, I already feel like killing myself.”

“Gabs, don’t be silly,” she sat on the bed and hugged him. “Why make things easy for Meadows? Besides, you’re one of the cutest cousins I’ve got.”

“That’s the problem, I’m a boy, remember, I don’t wanna be cute, I wanna do boy things.” Gaby had eyes that were getting moister by the minute.

“Like what?”

“I doan know, do I?”

“Like fighting an’ stuff?”

“Ugh no, I don’t like fighting, it’s a…”

“Boy thing?” queried Mad.

“No, it’s for morons, and girls fight too, remember?”

“They really are morons,” Maddy agreed, “I mean, pulling someone’s hair, I mean, you could like, break a nail, couldn’t you?”

“Yeah, I s’pose so.” Gaby unconsciously looked at her nails, “Mine need doin’ again.” She flashed them at Maddy.

“How do you manage to grow ‘em, mine just break off?”

“Dunno, they just grow, all I do is file ‘em now an’ again, why?”

“’Snot fair, look at mine,” she held hers out next to Gaby’s and they were all irregular and shorter than her cousin’s. “Hey, why don’t we do ‘em a bit more dramatic?”

“Waddya mean?” Gab wasn’t sure she liked anything dramatic, at this rate she’d end up with false eyelashes like Maddy’s.

Maddy rose and after disappearing for a moment came back shaking a bottle of nail varnish. She used Gaby’s own remover pads and cleaned up her cousin’s nails. “Now go and wash ‘em, to get it all off.”

“I’m not gonna end up looking stupid, am I?”

“Course not, Gabs, would I do anything like that to you?”

“Yes,” she said ducking away just in time to avoid the slap. Two minutes later she was back and a few minutes after that, she had royal blue fingernails.

“There, now you’ll stand out in the crowd.”

“I’m not sure I want to, Mad.”

“Course yer do, yer special, make the most of it.”

“Waddya mean?”

“Wait here a minute.” Mad disappeared and reappeared once more, she fiddled with something on the dressing table, “Right, keep dead still, and don’t blink.”

“I can’t, you’ve got hold of me eyelid.”

Maddy fiddled back and fore, and Gaby had a sinking feeling about what was happening. The next bit was even more unexpected. Maddy put small amounts of Vaseline above and below Gaby’s eyes, then began mixing something. “Okay, close ‘em, open ‘em, close ‘em.”

“What’re you doin’?”

“Just making ‘em all the same colour.”

“All what?”

“Your eyelashes, dummy.”

“Are they gonna look like yours?”

“Nah, they’ll be better than mine, I’ve done your lower lashes as well.”

“Done what, exactly?”

“Duh! Added longer falsies and dyed ‘em.”

“What?”

“I did the top ones so they won’t look stupid, or anythin’.”

“What?”

“It’s alright, Gabs, you are gonna look stunnin’.”

“I doan wanna look stunnin’, I wanna look like a boy.”

“Oops, that won’t be possible for a few weeks, I’m afraid.”

Maddy wiped his eyes and his brows.

“Can I open them yet?”

“Yeah, now you can.”

Gaby stood up and walked to the mirror. “Geez, Maddy, what have you done? They look like caterpillars, those big ‘airy ones, an’ what have you done to my eyebrows? They used to be blonde.”

“I dyed ‘em to match your lashes.”

“I look like something out of an all girl band.”

“Yeah, kewl, innit?”

“Auntie Carol will kill me.” She touched her face and saw the long-shaped blue nails. “Geez, Maddy, I can’t go to school like this.”

“Why not? Short skirt and your heels, the boys will be following you around …”

“Like I’m a hooker Take it off, Mad, please?”

“I—um—like—can’t, can I, it’s all superglue and permanent dye.”

“You mean, what?” Gaby shrieked and Carol came running up the stairs to see what was going on.

“What’s the matt…what the hell have you done to Gaby?” Carol demanded of her daughter.

“I think it looks kewl,” said Maddy defending herself.

“Well I don’t, she looks like a twenty-five-year-old streetwalker, now get it off before you go to bed. And take that eyebrow pencil off, it’s far too dark.”

“I—um—can’t, it’s eyelash dye.” Maddy stepped away from her mother who looked more carefully at Gaby’s face.

“You’ve surely not used those stupid superglue eyelashes again?” demanded Carol.

“I was only trying to cheer her up, I’m sorry.”

“Maddy, Gaby is not your full-sized Barbie Doll, she’s a real girl who has feelings.”

“I know,” squealed Maddy, and ran out of the room crying.

“What am I gonna do, Auntie Carol,” asked Gaby, tears now flowing.

“I think we’ll have to get you to a salon tomorrow and see if they can undo some of this nonsense. Goodness, it does make you look older, though.”

“D’you think, Mad, like hates me?”

“No, why should I think that?”

“Well this lot for a start,” Gaby waved a hand around her face.

“Blue nails—for school? Is that wise, Gaby?”

Whatever Next? Chapter 24 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Phone calls to several salons suggested there was little they could do. The eyebrows should never have been dyed, it can cause reactions in the skin and all they could do with the eyelashes was to trim them, the risk of solvents close to the eyes was too risky. Gaby was as stuck as the eyelashes.

Carol had made the unfortunate child do some extra homework while at home, although at one point Gaby had nipped upstairs and donned a very short skirt and some heels and posed in front of the mirror. She looked about eighteen and very exotic—real jail bait. If Harry were here now he’d probably have a heart attack. She felt tempted to see what would happen when he came round, especially if she wore a slinky revealing top and her push up bra. She put on another coat of lip gloss and slowly rolled her tongue around her lips, still posing before the mirror. She was so rapt in her little fantasy that she didn’t notice Carol’s head poked around the door.

“And what aspect of homework would this come under?” Carol’s voice broke the spell and the teenager nearly died of apoplexy.

“I…um…I’ll change back and finish my essay.” Gaby was blushing like a stop light. To her increasing discomfort, Carol came in and sat on the bed and patted it for Gaby to sit beside her.

“It’s okay, I was a teenager once. We all experiment with different looks and sadly yours is a bit over the top for the next week or so. I spoke with your headmistress and she understands.”

“She knows?” Gaby gasped.

“Yes, well she would have tomorrow anyway, wouldn’t she?”

“Yeah, I s’pose—they’ll all know tomorrow and think me some sort of slag, won’t they?”

“Only if you conduct yourself like one. If you dress like that, you’ll have more male attention than you want, and I suspect Harry will be quite distraught at that, don’t you?”

“Yes, Auntie Carol.”

“What do you feel about him?”

“I like him, he makes me laugh and he comes riding with me. He’s nice and I think I’ve made him grow up a bit.”

“Girls do that to boys—make them grow up.” Gaby nodded agreement. “What’s he done to you?”

“I don’t understand, Auntie Carol,” Gaby felt flustered at the question.

“How does he make you feel? About him? About yourself?”

“Um—I don’t know—um…” Gaby blushed bright red and it felt as if it extended all the way down to her cleavage.

“You said you like him, does it make you feel good when you think about him?”

“Uh—yeah—I s’pose so; yeah it does.”

“Were you thinking of him when you were posing just now?”

Gaby looked away: “Yes,” came the reply in a very small voice.

“Did you want him to kiss you and hold you?”

Gaby nodded and felt tears running down her cheeks, she felt so ashamed. Carol hugged her and felt the tears drip on her shoulder. “Hey, it’s okay, it’s fine to feel that way about someone, it’s part of growing up.”

“I get a funny sort of pain, here sometimes when I think about him,” Gaby pointed to her lower abdomen.”

“Girls do, it’s what we call the sexual awakening.”

“But I’m a boy, Auntie Carol—I’m frightened.”

‘You were a boy, Gabs,’ she said to herself, “I can understand that, Gaby,” she told the sobbing teen. “Except things seem to have moved on somewhat, haven’t they?” Gaby nodded.

“Do you want me to try and organise you to see someone?”

“Like who, Auntie?”

“A doctor, I suppose.”

“A shrink, they’ll say I’m gay.”

“Are you?”

“I don’t know if I’m fancying boys, maybe I am?”

“Gaby, most gay boys I’ve heard of don’t spontaneously transform into beautiful young women, which is what seems to be happening to you. If your hormones are coming on line, and I’d say by the shape of your body, they must be—“

“—So why hasn’t my voice broken and I get zits and a hairy chest if my hormones are kicking in?”

“I’m no expert, kiddo, but I’d say your body produces more female ones than male.”

“Yeah, I know. Testosterone hardly gives you tits does it?”

“Not as far as I know, kiddo, nor does it make you fancy boys, but oestrogens can.”

“So my hormones make me fancy Harry?”

“Probably, all that’s missing is a period.”

“Thank God, I don’t get those.”

“No, but your behaviour definitely gets more snotty when Maddy and Jules and I, are on ours.”

“Couldn’t that be just a reaction to your snottiness, Auntie? Um—I mean, to Mad and Jules.”

“Partly, but you seem lethargic and crabby, I’ve seen you holding your breasts like they were hurting or felt larger.”

“Well they do sometimes.”

“Yeah, they do—on a period. Change yourself back into something less provocative and I’ll put the kettle on.”

“Okay;” then as Carol was leaving the room, she added, “thanks, Auntie C.”

“Well, girl, in the absence of your mother, I suppose that’s part of my job in looking after you. You could hardly speak to your dad, could you?”

“Um—not really, an’ he doesn’t know much about periods, does he?”

“Only being on the receiving end from your mum and Jules, and maybe you now as well.”

“Gee whiz, am I having periods?” Gaby stood before the mirror in the bedroom and looking at herself, asked, “Just what are you?” then noticed the tear trickle down her face.

She went into the bathroom and using loads of cold cream discovered that the false eyelashes loosened enough for her to pull them off. It hurt a bit—well, a lot actually—but not as much as the derision she would have got next day at school. Then she thought, what if it had happened up in Church Warsop? Just the dyed eyebrows and eyelashes—that hadn’t gone—but the stupid false eyelashes had. She still looked like a girl of course, but not like an underage hooker.

“That looks so much better,” Carol said as Gaby came down for the cuppa. “Oh, the eyelashes, have you trimmed them?”

“No, Auntie C, they came off with a bit of effort.”

“You pulled them off?” Carol looked horrified, “Didn’t it hurt?”

“A bit.”

“Aren’t your eyes sore?”

“No, I managed to loosen ‘em with cold cream.”

“I didn’t know it had an effect on superglue.”

“It’s greasy, it helped.”

“Ooh, I’ll bet it hurt a bit, but you still appear to have some eyelashes left, I’ll pour the teas.”

“You won’t tell the others…what we talked about, I mean.”

Carol hugged her ‘niece’, “Course not, that’s just between you an’ me.”

“Thanks, Auntie Carol,” Gaby kissed Carol on the cheek, then hugged again.

“Don’t forget to take that nail polish off before tomorrow.”

“I won’t.”

After they had drunk their tea, Carol told Gaby to get her bag and coat, they were going shopping. “What about my homework?”

“You’ve done enough today and I need to get out of this place for an hour.”

“When does Gran get back?” asked Gaby. Her grandmother had gone home to check the house and deal with any mail that had arrived in her absence.

“Aunt Josie is back on Friday, I think, then you lot will have to behave.” Gaby laughed at the thought of her grandmother laying down the law.

They bought some food at Waitrose in Dorchester, then had a flit around town, where Gaby bought the shoes she’d mentioned to her father. “You’ll find those hard work, girl,” cautioned Carol at the two-and-a-half-inch heels.

“Yeah, but I’m sick of everyone being taller than me.”

“They’re not when you’re on a bicycle, are they?”

“That’s different, Auntie Carol.”

“C’mon, let’s get back and you can get yourself ready to get a quick ride in with Harry before it gets dark.”

“I wonder if William’s got his new bike yet?”

“Was he getting one, then?”

“Yeah, he wanted me to see if I could get Matt to give him a discount.”

“He’s not backward in coming forward is he?”

That evening, William did turn up with his new bike, which they all had to admire.

“Very nice,” said Gaby, giving it the once over. “Shimano 105, eh, nice and Mavic wheels.”

“Yeah, Matt did me a special deal once he knew I was riding against Bryanston. Got it all for twelve hundred. It’s a this year’s model but he said they all change them in October, so could offer the discount.”

“Looks like we’re riding against Team Specialized,” Harry joked to Maddy.

“Nah, Will hasn’t got the right shirt for that and he’s too big to borrow Gab’s spare one.”

“I’ve got one on order from the net, it’s red with a big white S on it, and some shorts to match.”

“Ooh, get her,” said Harry and Maddy in unison and in a silly voice.

Then it was out on the road and a training ride. Gaby took them out along the time trial circuit at Morton and back. The return was at speed and although Harry tried gamely, she wasn’t pushed very hard by either of them. Maddy had come as well but her lack of practice meant she was left behind at one point until Gaby noticed and turned around to bring her back to the group.

“Pleased with it?” Gaby asked William about his new bike.

“Yeah, but it’s hard work compared to the mountain bike gears.”

“You’ll get used to it, although you could find it hard work on hills. If you do, see if Matt can convert it to a triple chainset.”

“I’d prefer to get used to it,” William smiled, his white teeth contrasting with his red face. He’d been nearly as fast as Harry, although Gaby wondered how hard Harry had been trying—just enough to keep ahead of William, who was watching out for Maddy half the time.

“I don’t think I’ll bother anymore,” she puffed.

“Aw c’mon, Mad, a couple of rides an’ you’ll be back to fitness.”

Back at the cottage and having a drink and biscuit, Harry noticed the dark eyelashes and brows. “Hmm, dunno if I like them or not.”

“What?” asked Gaby.

“The eyebrows, a bit dark, makes it look as if you aren’t a natural blonde.”

“She could prove she is,” laughed Maddy.

“I will if you will,” challenged Gaby.

“Will what?” asked Carol coming to see what all the laughing was about.

“Gabs was just about to show us something,” said Maddy to the embarrassment of her cousin.

“Um, yes, um, my new shoes.” She ran off to her bedroom before any of the others could react. Then came back with them in her hand.

“Don’t put them on the table, it’s unlucky,” said Carol going back to her television programme.

The four teens hadn’t heard that particular superstition and joked amongst themselves, almost daring Gaby to put the shoes on the table to see what would happen.

Gaby, however, feeling a new kinship with Carol after their little chat that lunchtime, respected her aunt’s feelings and didn’t let them goad her into testing the theory.

“Lemme see,” said Maddy and pretended to examine the shoes. She’d seen them before when Gaby had first tried them on. “You got them then?”

“Yeah, Daddy put some money in my account, he told me last night.”

“Lucky you,” Maddy said, with a tinge of jealousy in her voice, “I haven’t had any new shoes since—“

“—The term started,” called Carol from the lounge, and Maddy blushed, then turned around and mimed some cheek back at her mother. “I heard that,” came the reply and everyone laughed.

“Well, I’d better go,” said Harry giving his beloved a hug and a long lingering kiss.

“Me too,” added William, and Maddy pouted at him and opened her arms for a hug. He obliged and she kissed him on the mouth. His astonishment was soon overcome and he kissed her again.

The phone rang and Gaby went to answer it. “Hello?”

“’ello, Barbie, keepin’ well I hope…ha ha. Be seein’ you.” The line went dead and Gaby nearly dropped the phone. She started to tremble and felt herself going very cold.

“Who was that?” asked Carol coming out from the lounge. “Gaby, are you alright?”

“Meadows,” Gaby managed to whisper before collapsing into Carol’s arms.

“Come and sit down,” she helped the shocked teen into the kitchen. “Put the kettle on Madeline.”

“What’s happened?” gasped Maddy.

“I think Mr Meadows just phoned.” She glanced at Maddy and her gaze fell upon the table. “Who put those there, I told you not to.” She knocked the shoes to the floor.

“I’m sorry, Mummy, I didn’t think there was anything in it.”

“Well now you know differently, you stupid girl,” Carol snapped back. Maddy dissolved into tears and went to run to her room, except Carol called her back. “Here, look after Gaby for a moment, while I call the police.”

Whatever Next? Chapter 25 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“So what did Meadows actually say to you?” asked WPC Alice Baker

Gaby was sitting next to Carol, who had an arm protectively round her shoulders. “He called me Barbie.”

“Like the doll?”

“Yes, I s’pose so, I sort of recognised his voice and no one else calls me Barbie.”

“Well the doll is blonde with an impossible figure—you’re blonde and have an amazing figure—I can see the connection, especially for an MCP like Meadows. Do you want to stay here or we could move you to a safe house?”

“He’s never actually got into the house, has he, Auntie Carol?”

“No, but that doesn’t mean he can’t or won’t, sweetie.”

“But wouldn’t that be true of wherever we went?” Gaby addressed this to the young policewoman.

“Shouldn’t be, we’d keep a careful eye on you.”

“Can’t you do that here?” asked the child.

“Theoretically, yes, but nowhere is safe if someone wants to get you that badly; all we can do is minimise the risk.”

“And how do you propose to do that?” Carol demanded.

“We’ll put an intercept on the phone and we’ll have a car drive past every hour.”

“No police in the house, then?”

“It’s not always cost-effective.”

“That’s right money before people—she is thirteen years old and terrified by this—this scum bag.” Carol was getting very red in the face with anger. “Part of me would love him to come round, then I could tell him what I thought of him before I shoved a broom handle up where the sun doesn’t shine.”

Maddy was astonished by her mum’s display of anger, and in her heightened state of anxiety, began to laugh uncontrollably at Carol’s threat—then had to dash off to the cloakroom.

“We had heard rumours that Meadows was back,” Alice acknowledged.

“Thanks for telling us,” retorted Gaby, feeling let down by the police.

“If we’d had a confirmed sighting, we would have done—what you’ve told us confirms it.”

“So what do I do?” asked Gaby.

“Carry on as usual—go to school, ride your bike—isn’t there a race sometime?”

“Can’t say I feel like racing after what he did last time.”

“The Weymouth race?”

“Yeah, he killed Cheeseman, and nearly got me too.”

“We have a video of it in our evidence room. You were fair travelling on that bike.”

“She’s a junior champion,” Maddy remarked.

“What—like a national one?”

“Yeah, but keep it quiet, we don’t want Bryanston to target her during the race,” said Carol.

“Would they? I mean against boys—she looks so small and feminine.”

“That’s her best disguise, she looks hardly big enough to ride a race bike, but she’s like her mother, Jenny—a pocket rocket—and small riders have advantages riding up hills.”

Gaby was impressed that Auntie Carol had obviously understood more about cycling than she let on.

“I’d never thought about that,” Alice admitted, “but it stands to reason, weight ratios and so on.”

Gaby nodded and smiled, maybe she liked this particular policeperson after all. Alice took a statement although no trace could be made beyond the caller’s phone, a solitary call box in Dorchester. SOCOs would be checking it out for fingerprints, she thought—after all, we can’t run a case solely on a teenager’s say so—even one as brave and beautiful as Gaby Bond seemed to be. One question occurred over and over in Alice’s mind—just what had the girl done to her eyebrows?

The police brought Jules home from her job and explained what had happened to her sister. She was justifiably angry and upset—though not necessarily for the reasons the young police driver thought.

“What about my training?” asked Gaby.

“How often do you do that?”

“Every day, before or after school, sometimes both.”

“Okay, I’ll enquire about that, I don’t think we’ll be able to escort you all the time, but given what happened before, I understand your concern. Try not to let this monster get you down, that’s how he gets his kicks—frightening people.”

“He won’t frighten me again,” said Gaby determinedly, “Now I know he’s back, I’ll just have to sort him out again.”

“It was hardly our finest moment was it?” admitted Alice, “you’d think he’d be wiser than he is—you beat him last time...”

“I’ll do it again if he shows up—I’m not scared of him.”

“Be careful, young lady, bravado is all very well, but don’t let overconfidence make you take too many risks.”

“If it’s somebody’s turn to die—then it must be his, ‘cos I like tried it, and didn’t like it much.”

“I heard you’d been very poorly, Gaby, but you seemed to have pulled through it.”

“Winning is what she does,” said Carol, as they escorted Alice to the door of the cottage.

“Let’s hope it continues, good luck for your bike race, I’ll be in touch about the training. Take care, Gaby.”

Sleep did not come easy to the teens that night, Maddy and Gaby lay awake wondering what would happen next; Gaby was tempted to call her dad, but what could he do? Besides he had his hands full as the house was nearing completion so the last thing he needed was the distraction of Meadows running amok.

The next morning Gaby phoned Harry and told him what had happened—Harry had guessed as much when he saw the police car at the cottage. He came to meet the girls with William, whom he’d called immediately after receiving Gaby’s call.

Gaby was dressed in trousers—part of the school uniform these days—so was Maddy, their rivalry temporarily forgotten by the need to face a common threat. The boys hugged the girls and they waited for the bus together, which was a few minutes late.

Just before the bus arrived a police car went by and tooted to the waiting kids, to let them know the police were around. On the bus, they concentrated on just talking with their friends and acquaintances. At least one girl asked Gabs what she had done to her eyebrows and Maddy sniggered.

In the middle of the geography lesson, Gaby was asked to attend the headmistress’s office—she did wondering if she was going to get a rollocking for her absence yesterday. Instead, she saw someone in a police uniform sitting inside the room. Her stomach flipped as she entered the room, only to relax somewhat when she recognised PC Ben Martin.

“Hello, Gaby, he said smiling warmly, “What have you done to your eyebrows?”

“An experiment,” said Gaby resignedly.

“An unsuccessful one, I suspect,” said the headmistress, “Welcome, Gaby, it seems you know PC Martin?”

“Yes, we’ve met before.”

“Indeed we have,” he offered his hand and Gaby shook it gently. “Dangermouse, here, is a secret crime fighter, so we need to call in her help to catch a mean-spirited desperado called Rodney Meadows.”

“I remember Rodney Meadows,” said the headmistress, “he was a horrible child, one of the first I ever tried to teach—completely failed in his case. I’m not surprised he’s turned out as a bad egg, but I am concerned that such a delicate-looking creature as our Gaby, should be mixed up with him.”

“To cut a long story short, Headmistress, he’s been after young Gaby here for ages. She actually captured him for us once, but the creep got away from police custody, somehow.”

“So you want me to get him again, do you? Or act as the bait in your trap?” said Gaby in a very matter-of-fact way—like a swan gliding along effortlessly on the surface of the water, there was total turmoil going on underneath.

“Actually no, I’ve come here to try and arrange some training for your cycle team while we can offer some cover for you.”

“What? You lot are going to send a police car out with us on a training ride? Kewl or what?”

“Ahem, not exactly, Gaby—yours truly, has got volunteered to ride with you on a bike.”

“Last time he rammed us with a 4x4, are you going to be able to stop that?”

“Probably not, but I will be linked up to a camcorder, and wearing a jacket which says Police, back and front.

“That’s gonna protect us innit?” Gaby rolled her eyes.

“It’s the best we can do, girl—either that or you’ll have to call off your rides.”

“It’ll have to do, then.”

“Gaby, that’s not very gracious, is it?” the headmistress glared at Gabs and demanded she apologise.

“Sorry, Mr Martin, I didn’t mean it like it sounded.”

“Apology accepted, I understand—I just wanted you to be able to get on and race and guess who’s got his name down for the race duty?”

“You? Why?”

“I saw you race on the seafront, and I’ve seen your mother ride—on Eurosport—I’d like to see you race again, you have a rare talent.”

Gaby blushed—none of this was news to her, but it still embarrassed her when it was said to her face.

“We were supposed to be riding tomorrow afternoon instead of normal games. I don’t know how many will turn up.”

“What time?” asked Ben.

“One thirty start,” said the headmistress.

“I’ll be here, see you then. Goodbye, ladies.” He got up to leave.

“Thanks, Mr Martin,” said the headmistress.

“Thanks, Ben, see you tomorrow.”

“It seems you’ve got an admirer, young lady,” the headmistress teased her pupil.

Gaby blushed, “I—um—he’s only—um...”

“...Doing his job, of course, he is. Now, young lady, why was I not informed of this threat before?”

“I wasn’t in this school before, and we’d been told Meadows was thought to be abroad.”

“I see. If there’s anything I can do, let me know, won’t you?”

“Yes, ma’am—um, you could come and watch us race at Bryanston.”

“I think I might well come and do that, Gaby—now back to your lessons.”

Of course, the gossip mill was in full production—about the police being in the school and, Gaby’s eyebrows. It was suggested she was disguising herself to escape a jealous boyfriend—before Harry came along. If it hadn’t been so irritating, it would have been funny, it was so far from the truth.

Gaby tried to brazen it out and a packed dining room hushed as she got to the front of the queue. “Good day, ladies, what gustatory tempting comestibles have you for my delectation, today?”

“Gawd, guess who’s swallowed a dictionary,” said one of the dinner ladies almost drowned by the roar of laughter that followed Gaby’s enquiry. “Cauliflower cheese, chicken curry, or salad. Wossit to be then?”

“Ah, is that chicken tikka?” asked Gaby.

“No, it ain’t ticking, now woty’avin’?” Another peal of laughter sounded in the echoing room.

“Macaroni cheese, my good lady.”

“It ain’t macaroni, it’s cauliflower cheese.”

“Hahnchen currygericht, bitte,” replied Gaby.

“Eh?”

“Chicken curry,” called someone from the back to more raucous laughter.

“Why didn’t you say so?” muttered the dinner lady.

“She did,” called the voice from the back.

“Rice or chips?”

“Mit reis, bitte.”

“Too clever for their own good these days—bloody kids,” muttered the dinner lady to herself.

“I didn’t know you could speak German,” said Harry as they sat down to eat their lunches.

“I can’t,” said Gaby tucking into a half-decent meal.

“Coulda fooled me.”

“That’s not ‘ard, Palmer,” teased William.

“Fooled the dinner lady, too,” countered Harry

.
“Oh c’mon, she’s hardly in Stephen Hawkin’s class is she?”

“ Doh! I wish I’d listened to the wheelchair guy,” said Harry doing a passable impression of Homer Simpson.

“So how much German do you know?” asked Harry of his love interest.

“Very little, I won’t actually starve over there, but I’d get awful fed up eating chicken curry and rice pud.”

“What’s rice pud in German?”

“Milchreis.”

“Doesn’t sound as appetising does it.”

“Her mum’s in Germany,” said Maddy to a few students who were standing around their usual table. They nodded their understanding.

After the entertainment of the lunch queue had quietened down, Gaby told the others to bring in their bikes tomorrow for a training ride—she also got messages sent to the other members of her team in the hope they might get some more to turn up, than those present.

The next morning, Geoff Bugler loaded four bikes on his car and took them into school, together with their riders. It promised to be a fine day, so they should have a reasonable ride. Gaby was looking forward to it with mixed feelings. She desperately wanted a ride, but the prospect of being spied on by Meadows, made her flesh creep.

After a light lunch, the cycling team assembled under the watchful gaze of Mrs Smith, the needlework teacher. “Don’t forget, I expect you all to be in my needlework club, tomorrow evening. I see you have a new member.” She spotted the young copper riding across the car park and thought—maybe she should ride something more serious than her old Raleigh shopper?

The group collected and Gaby introduced Ben to everyone, Mrs Smith seemed very anxious to make his acquaintance. The others were brought up to speed on the reason for Ben being there.

“Anyone who doesn’t want to ride, doesn’t have to,” said Gaby, and one or two were less than happy about the increased risk. Harry, William and Maddy stuck by their friend and the others decided to wait and see what happened.

“I suspect some parents will be less than pleased if they find out about this,” said Mrs Smith, and Ben and Gaby shrugged.

“We’ll just have to enter with a smaller team, won’t we?” said Gaby determinedly—she was more set than ever on putting in the performance of her life.

A route was agreed and Ben phoned it through to his colleagues, it was agreed that at various points police vehicles would coincide to offer support and make it more difficult for Meadows to effect an attack.

What they didn’t know was Meadows was nowhere near them; like terrorism, fear needs only to be reinforced now and again. He knew the police would find the phone, and know he was back—he didn’t need to do anything for weeks—let everything relax and then stir it up again.

He was too busy to bother with Gaby, he was in the Midlands negotiating to buy various drugs to supply his on-street agents or pushers as we know them. “That girl has cost me a lot of money in lost trade, revenge will be sweet,” said Rodney to himself as he drove his hire car, up the M5. His forged driving licence and passport had fooled the car hire people, so he felt confident in his disguise of a newly grown beard and heavy-rimmed glasses. After his escape to Spain, he was now calling himself Ronald Field, the irony as he passed through immigration at Plymouth was almost enough to make him laugh out loud, especially on his Harley Davidson motorbike. He couldn’t believe how easy it had been. Now, he needed to build up his business and then sort out the fly in the ointment—neither of them were apparently going anywhere, so he could take his time and enjoy his plan whenever he considered it ready.

For her part, Gaby didn’t believe Meadows was daft enough to try the same blitzkrieg tactics again. She knew he wasn’t as stupid as everyone thought, he was a successful hoodlum, and he had an ability to plan and follow through—his capture of Maddy was a case in point. Gaby also wondered if he was winding her up, wasting police time and when things wound down again, would strike. She couldn’t be sure, and if she got it wrong, she could end up dead—but her intuition, told her she was right. Did that make her a girl or did boys have intuition too?

Seeing Harry riding alongside her, made her think about her conversation with Carol, the day or so before—she really liked him and enjoyed the thought of exciting him in the way she dressed or behaved. He was so easy to excite—she only had to lick her lips and he was practically messing his pants. Boys—they were so predictable—so why wasn’t she as Drew? Was Gaby the real person and Drew, the pretend one? The longer she spent living as Gaby, the worse it seemed to be getting—was she having periods? How could she? You need girly bits for that—then she thought—but you do as well for the oestrogen to make your body female looking.

This stuff was doing her head in, she wouldn’t know unless she saw some doctors and she didn’t really want to confirm anything anyway. If she had girly bits—that could mean she really was female and not Drew. If she didn’t—then how come she looked more like Jenny than Dave? Unless her stupid body didn’t want to be masculine—ignored testosterone or whatever—in which case, she’d never look like a man anyway. It seemed rather like heads they win tails you lose, and she was going to be stuck as Gaby or whatever she was eventually called if she legally became a girl.

“You okay?” Harry asked as they rode.

“Yeah, why?”

“You’re slowing down and you looked preoccupied.”

“Nah, I’m alright, just giving you lot a chance,” after checking everyone was okay, she suddenly upped the pace and left the others for dead, only Harry and Ben held on for more than a few hundred yards and even they dropped off.

“Geez, how long has she had a turbocharger?” asked Ben.

“It’s worse if you’re in the lead and she does it,” answered Harry.

“She’s in a class of her own, isn’t she?” suggested Ben.

“Yep, like her mum—runs in the family, by the look.”

“I think she’s going to be better than her mum, and I’ve seen Jenny Bond ride a few times.”

“Really?” said Harry as they got their breath back and tried again to catch the distant figure who had slowed down to enable them to do so.

“Yeah, except she needs to be a bit more clinical—her mum wouldn’t wait for us.”

“She’s only waiting so when we think we’ve caught her, she’ll be off again. I’ve ridden with her loads of times,” Harry sighed as his tired legs tried to reenergise themselves, and Ben recognised how unfit he’d become since he’d stopped running marathons.

Whatever Next? Chapter 26 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The race against Bryanston School drew closer and closer. Gaby had borrowed a turbo from Matt and was using it every evening for an hour. Harry had brought his rollers over to the garage and did some training with her. He would then ride back to his house and shower, whilst Gaby went in and showered.

Because the mornings like the evenings were drawing in, the turbo got used in the mornings as well, with a ride at lunchtime for the willing volunteers and their police escort. When Ben couldn’t come, the police sent a car of some sort which drove along behind the riders.

Gaby was pleased with the progress of the squad, but knew in her heart, they had no chance against Bryanston—except with her, and she’d be riding against boys a year or two older than her.

The sewing class was a bug-bear, it made her late one evening a week—time which she could be using on the turbo, or running circuits in the gym. Despite the fact, she wasn’t time trialling or training like she did at home, she was feeling pretty fit and very trim. Maddy did the running with her and discovered to her delight, she’d lost half an inch off her waist.

School remained the same, wherever you are—lessons, homework and more homework. Gaby fell asleep over her maths homework one evening, and Carol asked if she was perhaps doing too much? Gaby thought not, but would reconsider after the race.

On the final Saturday before the race, she was out riding with Harry, about half a mile behind when she spotted two riders out on a training ride. ‘Targets,’ went through her mind and she changed up.

Within two minutes, she’d caught them, then shouted, “Hi,” as she passed them, her ponytail waving behind. Of course, the two riders rose to the occasion and gave chase, which was what she wanted.

Puffing and panting, they caught her about a mile later, Harry was a distant speck behind them. “Some riding, kid,” gasped one of the men as he rode alongside her.

“Was it?” she pretended to be oblivious to her speed. “Race you to the crossroads,” she snapped and flew off again. Taken by surprise once more, the men had to stand on their pedals to up their pace, by which time, Gaby was a hundred yards up on them. She’d already rested a little and had recovered, they were still recovering when she forced them to go again—a trick she learned from track racing with British Cycling. Whilst she had proven her pedigree in the individual pursuit, she quite enjoyed the points racing—a race where every ten laps there’s a sprint for points and anyone who gains a lap on the others, gets twenty points. If you strike after a sprint, especially if you’ve not been involved—the top riders can’t always stay with you—and by sacrificing five points you possibly get twenty. Her road racing meant she was fit enough to make the break and keep the pressure on—and her points racing meant, she had the nous to out think the two riders she’d beaten to the crossroads, where she stopped to wait for Harry.

“You ride for a club?” asked one of the two men.

“Back ‘ome, yeah, but not down ‘ere.”

“’Ow long are you staying ‘ere?” he asked her.

“Dunno, why?”

“I know the local club would be delighted to have you ride for ‘em—on a temporary basis, of course.”

“Who’s zat, then?” she asked, knowing the answer.

“CC Weymouth, you can contact us through British Cycling.”

“I’ll see—I’m pretty busy with school at the moment.”

“If this is how you go without regular training—I’m glad I didn’t meet you when you did. Oh, I’m John Thomas, my friend is Jack Tarrant.”

“John Thomas?” Gaby sniggered.

“Yeah, I know, I feel a bit flushed—I’ve heard all the gags. So, who are you?”

“Me? Gaby—Gaby Bond.”

“Any relation to wossername?”

“Nah, there’s no wossernames in my family,” Gaby joked back again being aware of whom they meant, her mum.

“You, know—thingy Bond, the woman’s champion?”

“Don’t know a thingy, either.”

“Try Jenny,” suggested Jack.

“Yeah, that’s it, Jenny Bond. Is she related?”

“Could be, my mum’s name is Jenny.”

“Does she ride a bike?”

“Now and again,” teased Gaby.

“Is she the world champion?”

“You know, I think she is. I know she won something last year.”

“Your mother is a world champion and you don’t know?” gasped John.

“She’s teasin’ you, mate,” observed his friend.

“She’s not stayin’ with you, is she?”

“No, she’s in Germany a lot of the time—rides for Appollinaris.”

“Pity, I’d like to have met her.”

So would I, thought Gaby. “You’d like her, she’s nice.”

“Yeah, gotta go—who’s this comin’? Anyone you know?”

Gaby glanced behind—“Yeah, my training partner.”

“Come and train with the club—you’ll get a better workout than with that slowcoach.”

“I’m okay, thank you.”

The two men rode off and Harry caught up with Gaby. “Who were they?” he puffed trying to get his breath back.

“Two riders from Weymouth Cycle Club, why?”

“Y’coulda told me you were gonna race ‘em.”

“I’d ha’ lost the element of surprise if I ‘ad, besides, when you buzz ‘em like that, they come after you ‘ell f’leather, which means they’re tired when they catch you and you can do it again.”

“Sadist,” Harry puffed. Gaby simply chuckled and set off again.

******

On the day of the actual race, Maddy felt very anxious—“I don’t think I can do this.”

“Course you can,” Gaby encouraged her.

“I dunno, all those riders—I could get knocked off.”

“You won’t, besides, just follow me—I’ll take you into the leading bunch.”

“Yeah, it’s alright f’you, I’m not as fit or fast as you.”

“Neither will be many of the others. You’ll be alright—promise.”

William’s dad again ferried the four bikes to the school, where they would be joined by the two other members of the team. The morning was normal lessons, then after a light lunch, the team and a group of supporters were loaded onto a coach.

The headmistress, herself accompanied the children, the bikes being brought separately by Matt, who provided a van for the purpose.

The journey towards Blandford Forum, was uneventful, with Gaby trying to teach her team some blocking moves.

“But if we, like, do that, we won’t finish—will we?”

“It doesn’t matter—the whole point is to support the strongest riders on the day, and obstruct their best riders—well not obstruct ‘cos that’s like, illegal, but just slow ‘em down a bit.”

“Strongest riders, I s’pose that means you, Gaby?”

“Dunno, we can all have good and bad days.”

“I seen you ride, you’re better’n the rest of us.”

“She should be, her mum’s champion of the world.”

“Cor, really?”

“Yeah, dumbo.”

“Keep it good-natured, please,” interrupted the headmistress.

“The course is two Ks with a bit of ups ‘n downs, accordin’ to the map they, like, sent us.” Gaby continued her briefing although she felt it was almost a waste of time. The two who had the best chances, were Harry and her, with Mad or William, next best. The other two were useless to hopeless, but they could get in the way—so might yet be of use.

The distance was thirty kilometres, or about 18 miles in old money. About an hour’s ride for the wunderkind except the map showed some tricky turns and the hill up to the school. It was quite a technical ride, possibly even going to be tricky for our heroine, given that they were up against a team who would have trained on it. Oh well, she’d give it her best shot—that was all she could do.

At the approach to Bryanston, the bus went through an archway and up the long drive towards the school. Suddenly looming up at them was the old red brick mansion—formally the family seat of the Viscount Portman—which the school occupied. It was huge, and as a house must have been as big and impressive as any in the area.

How could a single family have built and occupied such a place? Gaby was well impressed. The supporters got out and unfurled a banner for the Dorchester Middle School—maybe a couple of dozen, they weren’t going to make much noise up against the in-house support from six hundred students of Bryanston. The other coach was from Poole, a school there had accepted the challenge.

Matt checked over the Dorchester bikes, while Tim looked at the Poole ones. Then they both quickly examined the Bryanston bikes. All were deemed suitable to ride. Gaby checked her water bottles and energy bars in her shirt pocket. Each of her team had two, which Matt had supplied. In her bidons, she had water and an energy drink.

Eighteen miles was well within her distance, but on a technical course and against some older riders, she was going to have her work cut out to get anywhere in the first three.

She looked at the other riders preparing themselves—as usual, she was the smallest. One of the boys from Poole, looked as if he shaved every day—his palms and soles! He looked more like a teacher than a student.

The Bryanston team looked confident—two of them must have been very close to sixteen, even though it was an under sixteen event. They were big and hairy, too. Then she noticed a girl in their team, she looked tanned and fit and bigger than Gaby. It was going to be a toughie to get in the first six, never mind three.

The eighteen riders lined up, the course was explained to them and they were told there would be marshals at all the junctions so the course would be well controlled. Matt would act as commissaire in that he held the recognised qualification from British Cycling as a National Commissaire for road racing.

Essentially, the race would do fifteen extended circuits of the school, with some climbs and some tight turns. Gaby had done a quick reconnoitre by slowly riding over the course with her team. Some of the turns down towards the church were going to be quite tricky at any sort of speed, especially if it got crowded, and San Hill as it was called, going back up to the school had just enough of a kick to make it an effort. It was here she would strike, if she had the chance.

The road surface was pretty good, in fact better than some of the public roads they’d used for training, where potholes were a real and present danger.

The flag to start the race was waved by the Headmistress of Bryanston, who shouted, “May the best team win,” as she waved them off. The race started behind the school, went up then down to the turning for the boat house, past that round towards the church, round a fiddly bit and back up towards the farm buildings and Bryanston village, and then round and up San Hill, where the school’s old sanatorium had been, and up to the school. Near enough two klicks, and Gabs reset her computer.

The home team pushed into the lead with Poole muscling in behind, leaving Gaby and her motley crew to try and scrabble their way up the field. The speed of the start soon reduced for the technical element, and two riders one from the home team and one from the Poole team, clashed or crashed and took down two more riders from Poole.

By lap three, the field was stretching out, with Gaby in a group of four behind the leaders, another group of four. In it with her was Harry. They were the only two from Dorchester in any sort of contention, the others in her group were one Bryanston and one Poole, as they each had two in the leading group, they weren’t going to help her bridge across, if anything, they might try and stop her. The distance was probably about a hundred yards.

At lap ten, the gap between the two groups was longer and Gabs made her move. A nod to Harry meant the next climb and she was going, he was to try and stay on her wheel if he had any chance to get a podium finish.

They came past the technical element near the church and Gaby accelerated through it, catching even Harry by surprise, then she rushed down the relative straight before sweeping round to the climb, half way up the climb she’d bridged and surprised the leading group, who were all boys. By the finish line at the top, Gaby was leading although she knew she’d be unlikely to hold it for another five laps.

Her attack stirred up the leaders, and two Bryanston riders took it on, as she expected and wanted. They pushed past her and accelerated away, with Gaby sucking the wheel of the second one.

Two more laps to go and the status quo stayed the same, with one of the Poole riders and Harry desperately trying to bridge, but fading as the pace seemed to increase.

The two Bryanston riders had the final lap to get rid of this pesky female, who seemed to be stuck to them like glue, and as she seemed to know what she was doing had them worried. Maybe a little nudge at the sharp turn past the church? They agreed, but ‘Dangermouse’ as Ben Martin had called her, read their minds.

Deciding the two older boys were too strong to outsprint on the hill finish, Gaby, went for it blistering between the two leaders just before the sharp turn, and skidding round it almost sideways. She kept upright, but her attack so surprised the the two boys that one nudged the other who crashed into a yellow coated marshal, meaning Harry and the Poole rider had a chance to slog it out for third.

By the hill climb, Gaby was a hundred yards ahead of the Bryanston chaser, who although gaining was never going to catch her as she dug in and sailed over the line. Tim caught her as she stopped and nearly collapsed.

She dismounted and saw the second rider cross the line then fifty or sixty yards behind, she saw Harry and the Poole rider neck and neck as the crowd yelled and cheered.

“Come on, Harry,” she shouted and seeing her at the finish he pushed harder and took the rider from Poole on the line, by half a wheel. Tim caught Harry too, Gaby grabbing his bike as he keeled over with complete exhaustion.

After an energy drink he roused enough to see Maddy and William cross the line in tenth and eleventh places, their final riders finishing seventeenth and eighteenth.

“Where did you learn to ride like that?” asked the runner up, “and a girl, too?” he shook his head almost in disbelief.

“Her Mum’s a world champion,” said Tim and smirked at Gaby.

“Shit. You’ve raced before, haven’t you?” the boy aimed at Gaby.

She nodded.

“Tell him, Gabs,” urged Tim.

“Tell me what?” asked the boy.

“She’s a national champion at under fifteens.”

“Now you bloody tell me—Geez-uz, if I’d known that, I’m not sure we’d have let them race.”

“Why not? You’re older and stronger than a little scrap like her.”

“Bugger that, she’s got a turbo charger there, somewhere—I demand a recount,” he laughed at his mock indignation. “Damn me, beaten by a bloody girl.” He shook his head.

“Yeah, but her pedigree is pretty good, young fellah,” remarked Tim, “her mother is Jenny Bond, the world road race champion.”

“You’re kidding?” the boy shook his head again, “You’re not kidding?”

“It’s true, ask her.”

But Gaby had moved away, to hug her team mate, Harry, who’d achieved even more than she felt she had. Okay, she’d won the race—but then she had experience and fitness beyond most if not all of them—in short, she was in another league. Whereas Harry, had raced his socks off and given his all, and to his delight his triumph had been witnessed by the person he most wanted to impress.

“Geez, did you see me, I caught him on the line. I caught him on the bloody line.”

He danced around, tears in his eyes as Gaby tried to give him a congratulatory hug. “I caught him on the friggin’ line. Wow-ee—that was like so good.”

The prizes were presented by the Headmistress of Bryanston—each had an engraved silver plated cup, plus some book tokens. Gaby got a hundred pounds, the runner up, fifty and Harry got twenty five.

Photos were taken and after a shower and a change of clothing, Bryanston put on a buffet meal which meant none of those attending were likely to need food for several months, if they ate their share.

“So where do we go from here?” asked Gaby’s headmistress.

“Um—sorry, I don’t like, understand?”

“Do we try for a school cycling team, and will they be interested without someone like you to motivate them?”

“I dunno, do I, Miss? I mean, I dunno how long I’ll be down ‘ere, do I?”

“I hope a while longer yet, Miss Bond, I’m beginning to see you have some hidden qualities, which I’d love to see you develop.”

“Me—nah, I’m an open book, ask Mads—she knows.”

“Does she? I’m not sure that even you know what a potentially gifted future you have.”

“I don’t get you, Miss.”

“No, maybe not yet, Gaby Bond, but one day you will—and I’d like to think I’d helped to get you there. Well done, young lady, you’re a credit to the school and to your mum, whom I know would be delighted with your win here today.”

“Um—thanks, Miss.”

The headmistress wandered off to speak with her counterpart from Poole. “What was all that about?” asked Harry, as he came up to his girlfriend.

“Oh she thinks I’m—just wonderful,” Gaby smirked and blushed.

“I coulda told her that,” said Harry slipping his arm around her waist and squeezing her against him.

Whatever Next? Chapter 27 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The adulation of the other pupils after the bike race at Bryanston was relatively short-lived and school became—as it should be—a place of education. Gaby and Maddy kept up with the curriculum as it was very similar to Warsop. The new laptop came into its own and with John sending them a wi-fi connector, all three of the children could access the internet. Somehow, John had managed to negotiate a short-term contract for broadband, so Maddy was able to email her dad a couple of times a week.

Gaby did likewise, and she wasn’t sure if Dave was pleased or not when Matt arrived at the school and along with Frank Bower from Specialized, presented her with a carbon fibre, S-Works women’s bike, with Shimano Dura-Ace gears. Bower was still hoping to tempt her into riding for them and although he’d missed the race, he saw the video that Tim had taken of it. Like Matt, Frank Bower knew talent when he saw it and he knew that with the right coaching and equipment, Gaby was a champion in waiting on an international stage.

It was the best bike Gaby had possessed and had been based upon the prototype that had been destroyed by Meadows in the Weymouth race. Weighing a little over fifteen pounds, the whole school cheered when she accepted the bike and then lifted it above her head.

The presentation was a surprise to her and she’d worn a skirt that day so when Maddy hissed at her, “Put it down they can see yer knickers,” the new bike almost got dropped before she’d even ridden it.

Of course, the local paper had to take photos of her sitting on it in a skirt and heeled shoes, so she hardly looked the champion she was. However, they snapped one or two pictures which appeared the next day and would make Meadows smile.

“Keep enjoying yerself, girl, it won’t last I can guarantee that.” He laughed to himself and at the next opportunity he would phone the house again and watch the frenzy that followed his call. Yes, next week would do, let her think he’d crawled back under his stone, whereas in fact, he was living in a rented house in Weymouth, as the bearded Mr Field.

He couldn’t understand how he seemed to pass the police without anyone recognising him. He’d even gone into the police station in Dorchester and reported a lost wallet. He hadn’t lost one, he just wanted to check his disguise—his tanned face, shaggy beard, and hair seemed to change his character completely. Having said that the young WPC he saw at the station had never met his alter ego, so could hardly be blamed for not recognising him. Even Gaby didn’t recognise him when he watched her walk past him with Harry, Maddy, and William. In fact, none of them saw him and he laughed with maniacal glee once he was on his own. Things were going to be easier than he thought.

He continued his nefarious activities increasing his network of drug distributors and supplying them via drug barons from London and the Midlands. In fact, he was dealing with some really heavy types who made his level of activity very small beer, but as long as the money kept flowing they were happy to maintain business acquaintance with him. If he defaulted on his payments then he could expect ruthless retribution. To remind him of their power he was invited up to London to watch an execution of someone who annoyed the Coke Gang. Meadows went very pale and showed them what he’d had for breakfast, deciding that once he’d made enough money he would do something less dangerous.

In fact, the merchandise was being distributed in cans of the best-known soft drink on the planet, in specially sealed plastic packets immersed in the brown fizzy tooth-rotting liquid.

He dealt in Ecstasy, Cannabis, and had now gone over to cocaine as well, which increased his income but also meant the need to trade with the big boys, who gift-wrapped the evil cargo with the soft drink cans. So, to all intents and purposes, he was trading in soft drinks. He thought it ironic that cocaine had allegedly appeared in the original recipe for the soft drink, all he was doing was going back to first principles.

Meanwhile, Gaby was training with Harry, Maddy, and William and they were seriously thinking of joining the local cycling club for more race practice or harder training. Maddy wasn’t so sure, but she had some talent herself, and her feelings for William were increasing seeing as Drew had seemingly disappeared under the girlish body and demeanour of Gaby; in fact, it began to look as if he’d been lost altogether and Gaby was completely taking over.

Josie had been pushing the sewing lessons and Gaby was really learning how to do the basics very well. Josie had brought her sewing machine back with her and so Gaby was getting lessons on that too. The sewing club at school had about ten members, and the cycling club had dropped off in the weeks after the Bryanston race, except for the four regulars and Cox, who was ill with mumps when the actual race took place.

One weekend when it looked as if the weather might hold, Gaby suggested they do a decent ride on their bikes. “Oh just so you can show off on yer new bike,” commented Maddy, who wasn’t entirely enamoured of the idea.

“No, I just thought it was like gonna be a nice day and it would be somethin’ nice to do,” Gaby felt that these days Maddy criticised everything she did and yes, she did want to give the bike a good test and she had, in principle, cleared the idea with Carol.

Of course, Harry was up for it partly because he enjoyed his riding and partly because his love was suggesting it. As his mother had commented, ‘If she told you jumping off White Nothe—a local cliff—was a good idea, you’d do it.’ At the time his only thought was it might be better if his mother did just that, preferably when the tide was out.

William was fairly keen to do some more riding especially if Maddy came along, which he told her. Maddy of course wanted to go shoppin’ as she pronounced her interface with the retail industry and pouting asked, “Where we gonna ride, then?”

“I hadn’t thought that far yet,” admitted Gaby, “but you know, go somewhere, have lunch an’ ride ‘ome afterwards.”

“Well I didn’t think we were gonna like, stay overnight,” said Maddy rolling her eyes.

“What about going to Wareham or Stoborough, then we could come back up through Corfe Castle, down through Wool and back here.” Harry’s idea seemed as good as any. “There’s only one hill, Creech Hill.”

“Did we do that one once before?” asked Gaby.

“Coulda done, from Dorch it’s about forty miles.”

“Forty miles,” gasped Maddy, coughing, “I can’t ride that far—I’ll need a bum transplant after that on this saddle,” she pointed at the racing saddle on the nearest bike.

“Don’t worry, Mad, I’ll kiss it better for you,” offered a smirking William, causing Gaby’s head to snap around as a memory from Drew reacted to this—before remembering Drew was in hibernation for the foreseeable future—which the way things were going, could be a very long time. Inside something felt a small pain but Gaby soon ignored it and got on with the matter in hand—getting a good ride—perhaps the only thing she seemed to have in common with the diminishing boy who’d occupied her body.

“It’s not a difficult ride,” said Harry, “Me an’ Gabs could do it in a mornin’.”

“What about this mountain, Screech Hill, or whatever you called it?” complained Maddy.

“It’s not that bad, an’ it’s the only one.”

“Isn’t the castle on a hill? I seem to remember one when we went there.”

“Yeah, but we’re not goin’ to the castle, are we? We go round it.”

“I’ll bet it’s still bloody hilly,” moaned Maddy

“You’ll do it alright,” encouraged Harry.

“C’mon, Mad, go f’r it,” William added.

“Oh all right, I must be goin’ bonkers to agree, but le’s do it.”

With that, they all got changed into their cycling kit, and Gaby at last has a chance to wheel out her super new bike. Harry and William were admiring it when Maddy came out with her water bottle. “So which one am I ridin’ then?”

“Whichever you like’, Gaby indicated the two road bikes standing in the garage.

“Can I try your old one?” said Maddy picking the Dolce.

“’Course, it does have a triple chainset, so you might find that easier on the hill.”

“I know,” smiled Maddy, “I’m not as green as I’m cabbage-looking.”

“If cabbages were as pretty as you, I’d eat them every day,” smarmed William, beginning to irritate Gaby—or rather the remnants of Drew inside Gaby.

Carol had made them up a picnic, so they all loaded some food in their backpacks and set off. “Where we gonna eat?” asked Harry, his tummy rumbling.

“Top of the hill?” suggested Gaby.

“’Kay,” he said and the two of them started to increase the pace enough to open a gap between them and the other couple. “Do I get the impression that you don’t approve of William goin’ with Maddy?”

Gaby wobbled on her bike for a moment and even missed a gear change. The boy was slightly more than the zombified teenager that adolescent males usually became—perhaps the saddle was having an effect on his lower brain—the one he kept in his racing shorts. Or was Gaby having a civilising effect upon him? The irony of that made her snort.

“Me, nah—just thinkin’ of when we go home, me an’ you an’ ’im an’ ’er—will it be over?”

“No way, Gabs, I’ll just have to come up an’ see you, woan I?”

Drew inside groaned but Gaby managed to keep riding without mishap this time.

The route is as flat as you get in Dorset and they made good time, although Gaby and Harry had to wait once or twice while the other two caught up with them. ‘If Mads cycled as well as she talked, she’d keep up,’ thought Gaby. She was however pleased with the bike and the way it performed—it fairly flew along.

There was a climb at Corfe and Maddy whinged, but she stayed on the bike and grunted and puffed her way up it. Then they got to Creech and the narrow winding lane which ascends the hill.

Gaby, used to hill climbs as a race form, climbed mercilessly and within a hundred yards or so had outrun Harry, who was struggling. However, he gamely stayed in the saddle and kept pushing on the pedals, wishing he’d got a triple chain set instead of the compact he bought.

When he got to the top, Gaby was sitting down on the grass, her jacket underneath her as she opened her bag of food and licked her lips as she saw sandwiches and sausage rolls inside.

“Should we wait for the others?” Harry asked as Gaby was about to devour a sausage roll, almost in one bite.

“Yeah, I s’pose we better ‘ad.”

“The clomping of cycling shoes on the road announced the arrival of two very red-faced teenagers. “Geez, you pigs, you said it wasn’t that bad—it’s bloody awful,” screeched Maddy, which made Gabs think that from now on, she’d always think of it as Screech Hill.

Once they’d got their breath back, they all had an enjoyable picnic, and where they sat down to eat, they managed to get out of the wind and just enjoy the sunshine. Carol had put in a small fruit juice for each of them, so they managed to top up fluid levels too—although Gaby planned on stopping in Wool or Moreton for a drink and a little rest for the others.

Peculiarly, neither of the two hill laggards complained about the descent down the other side nor of the ride back towards Wool, though soon after Maddy was grumbling that she wanted a wee. The tea rooms at Moreton were open and they stopped for a cuppa and a cake, it being warm enough to eat in the garden, they managed to keep an eye on the bikes too.

“So how’s the new bike?” William asked Gaby as they sat at the garden table waiting for the waitresses to decide who was going to serve them—if they lived long enough.

“Yeah, it’s great, goes like the clappers.”

“Has it got a triple?” William glanced at it.

“With Dura Ace, don’t be daft.”

“Well, how did you get up that bloody hill then?”

“Practice, I s’pose.”

William walked over to her bike and picked it up. “God, that is so light.”

“Good innit?” commented Harry coming back from the loos.

“Wossit worth?” asked William.

“Three or four thousand,” said Harry going back to the table.

“What?” gasped William, “You’d get a car for that.”

“Yeah, but it wouldn’t be a brand new Porsche, would it—’cos that’s what that bike is the equivalent of—‘specially if you got a Gabs under the bonnet.” He winked at Gaby who was sniggering at the table.

They got back to the cottage and Maddy fell asleep in the chair when she sat down to take her shoes off. Carol smiled when she saw her and thought, ‘It’s certainly given her some roses in her cheeks.’

Sunday, they sorted their homework and the idyllic weekend passed only to be spoiled by Meadows phoning on the Monday. Gaby was out, helping Harry sort out his fraying gear cable, so she missed it, but Maddy didn’t and as Meadows couldn’t tell their voices apart, let alone their appearances, he frightened Maddy instead.

Gaby came back and saw the police car parked outside the house. She dashed into the house and learned the news that Meadows was still harassing them, she slammed her right fist into her left palm indicating what she wanted to do to Meadows—at the same time realising that she might have a problem punching a hole in a wet paper bag. Harry and William had definite muscles in their arms and legs—William, had them all over him since he’d started working out at the gym. But even he would be no match for a full-grown man, so with the body of a teenage girl, Gaby or even Drew, would have no chance. No revenge would mean using her head and choosing her battleground.

“What did he say?” asked Gaby when her cousin had calmed down a bit.

“He said to enjoy your new bike and short life, because he was going to terminate it.” Maddy burst into tears again.

“That pig, I’ll really have to get him next time,” muttered Drew, because the anger that boiled up in the petite body was all boy. He was going to stick to Meadows good and proper next time or perish in the attempt.

Meadows had the advantage of being in hiding, Drew had the advantage of one surprise—Meadows didn’t know he was dealing with a boy, despite the curvy body, Drew was all boy. He punched his hand again and then realised—“Oh bugger,” he exclaimed.

“Wossamatter?” asked Maddy.

“I’ve chipped a nail, look,” said Rambo, holding out a slender hand.

Whatever Next? Chapter 28 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Rodney Meadows wouldn’t have considered himself a sadist—to him that was a person who got a sexual thrill out of inflicting pain. He was a good old-fashioned bully, and his stirring things up was the equivalent of pulling a schoolgirl’s pigtails when he was a schoolboy.

He reminisced about his schooldays at Westham juniors and about his favourite victim, Lorraine Case—they used to call her Quiche, but he used to call her Barbie because she was blonde with long legs and she developed an incredible figure—she went off to London or somewhere to become a nightclub dancer. 'What a waste!. He thought, and yes she did have a waist—a tiny one with nice hips and big knockers—just like the impossibly proportioned doll.

He hadn’t thought of her in years, now this latest bimbo with the blonde locks and cracking figure had reminded him of her. Bit small in the knockers, but otherwise a lovely body which he had promised himself he would destroy. Pity really, she’s very pretty—I’ll try not to damage her face too much, he mused to himself as he loaded cans of Coke into his van.

The drug money was doing quite well, he’d met his overheads which, after seeing the big boys in action, he was pleased to know. The poor guy had only been three months in arrears—now he was dead—Meadows shuddered. His contacts were good, he’d make the money and he had a month’s cash in reserve—he’d be okay.

The paths of our master criminal and the wunderkind crossed without either being aware of it. It happened by pure accident and the carelessness of one of the dealers Meadows supplied.

They were riding, she and Harry, in Weymouth when she realised she hadn’t got a drink with her, leaving her bidon in the garage when she unlocked her bike. She cussed her oversight and asked Harry if they could stop at a shop and grab a drink.

She clomped her way to the counter, her cycling shoes making a racket on the tiled floor. They didn’t have much choice and the idea of a freezing cold cola made her feel bilious for a moment. So when she spotted some still wrapped in plastic standing on a pallet she eased open the plastic and picked out a couple.

She paid for them and left the shop, handing one to Harry, she put the other in her bottle cage. Then they rode off to see Matt at the shop where they’d drink it. She wanted to show off the bike, now it had some miles on the computer—and Harry followed where she led. Mind you half the boys in the school would have done the same given the opportunity.

The two teens sat and chatted with Matt, who’d been doing the books and looked for any excuse to stop, and Tim who was bending over truing a wheel which was not going smoothly at all, also sought a moment’s respite from his task—and what better way than to sit watching the legs of a thirteen-year-old girl, who was totally oblivious to her charms and the effect it was having on the three men.

Finally, Gaby pulled the ring on top of the can and began supping the sweetened fluid. “Ugh, there’s something in this,” she said seeing the plastic bag. “What a swizz, sixty pence and it’s only half full. She showed the can to Matt who looked and saw the plastic and agreed with her. At this point, he thought it was just a foreign body in the can but he cut off the top and once he saw it, he knew what it was.

“Where did you get this?” he pointed to the sticky bag of powder and the damaged tin.

“What is it?” asked Harry having a good idea but hoping he was wrong.

“A shop down the road, why?” asked Gaby the penny beginning to drop.

“Wait here,” he put the little bag back in the tin and walked into the office.

“You might get off with a caution for a first offence,” joked Tim, except Gaby didn’t think it was very funny.

“What is that?” she asked Tim.

“A class A, I expect, either H or snow, probably the latter but I’m no expert.”

“Snow? Wouldn’t it have melted?” asked the naive schoolgirl.

“Snow is cocaine—you know you snort it?”

“Ugh, Tim that is revolting—remember that model who had her nose collapse through doing that—how horrid.”

“Oh shit,” said Harry.

“Nah, that’s cannabis resin—entirely different stuff.” Tim seemed to know a lot about drugs. He came clean, “My dad was a copper, got knifed during a drugs bust—he died. So I guess I know a bit about drugs—and the lowlifes who trade them.”

“I’m sorry about your dad,” said Gaby feeling sorry for Tim.

“Oh that was years ago—he was a good man—and left me with a good sense of right and wrong, and drugs are so wrong.”

In the lull between the conversation they could hear Matt talking in the office—they knew he’d be calling the police—Gaby was beginning to know the copper’s by their first names she’d met so many of them.

She was pleased when ten minutes later a police car pulled up onto the single-car parking space for the shop and PC Andrea Smith got out with a more senior officer, he was in plain clothes, but her deference to him showed the others he was quite important.

“Matt,” said the plainclothes man, who obviously knew the bike-shop owner.

“Rog, all right?”

“Yeah, fine—so what you got for us?”

Matt explained what had happened and showed the can and its contents.

“We wondered how they were distributing it—cunning buggers—sorry kids, ‘scuse my French.”

He wanted to take Gaby’s prints but once he realised who she was he knew they’d have some on file, which they would keep until the Meadows case was resolved.

“What is it?” asked Tim.

“It does what it says on the tin,” said Roger imitating the Ronseal advert.

“Nose rot?” said Gaby who had them all in stitches.

“Okay, now I’m telling you to keep away from that shop—we’ll deal with this and hopefully get their supplier into the bargain.”

“Is Meadows involved?” asked Gaby.

“I have no idea—I doubt it, he’s too small fry for this stuff—this is big money, that bag is worth fifty or sixty quid on the street.”

“Cor, an’ I thought sixty pence was expensive—thank goodness I didn’t have to pay for the free gift as well.”

“Is she always like this?” asked Detective Inspector Roger Wood.

“No—usually she’s worse,” said Harry ducking as Gaby aimed a slap at him.

After the police left, Gaby asked, “What happens next?”

“For you—nothing. I expect the police will watch the place and try and catch the supplier.”

“It’s the real thing,” sang Tim as he went back to his wheel truing.

“It sure is,” agreed Matt.

“Let’s get back home—race yer,” Gaby challenged Harry who shrugged and followed her out of the shop. They both yelled goodbyes and then they were off back towards Radipole Lake and the bike path which runs alongside it.

At some point, if you come north out of Weymouth, you have to climb the chalk escarpment known as the South Dorset Ridgeway. It climbs over three hundred feet and is steeper in some places than others. They opted to cross Weymouth and head off east up White Horse hill, so called because of the image of George III riding away from Weymouth, incised on the Ridgeway slightly north of them.

The hill isn’t as steep as its long—it seemed to Harry to be going on forever and he lost sight of the wunderkind shortly after they started their ascent. “’Snot fair,” he puffed, “light as a bloody feather, she just wafts up these bloody hills,” when he eventually got to the top he felt rather warm and could just have done with a Coke, but not the powdered alkaloid.

Gaby was sitting on the front wall of a garden of a small row of houses at the top of the hill. She hardly looked even warm—Harry was almost hot enough to combust. He drank from his bidon, and she smirked at him. “When you’re ready,” she said and smiled sweetly hiding the killer instinct that lay behind the pretty face.

“Hang on a mo,” he said taking another draught of his water, “It’s alright for you, featherweights—I’m knackered.”

They rode on towards their village, up through Poxwell, which the posh locals call Pokeswell, and obviously refers to a well which was thought to be clean when there was some epidemic of various poxes about—the worst of which was the killer smallpox—now hopefully eliminated except for a few samples in laboratories. However, in days gone by, anything that broke out in blisters or vesicles as doctors call them, was a pox—from herpes to syphilis and all things in between.

None of this was entering the mind of our two young cyclists as they headed on towards Warmwell Cross and the turn back towards Dorchester. By the time they got back, Harry was getting tired and Gaby nicely warmed up—she could have done a further hour’s riding quite easily and she missed her time trialling, but with things, as they were and Meadows still at large, racing would be unwise and putting herself at risk.

They cleaned their bikes at the cottage on some old dusters in the garage. “Wouldn’t it be great if Meadows was involved with those Coke can drugs?” Gaby asked rhetorically.

“Only if they catch him, then we can get on with normal life,” sighed Harry, wiping his wheels—those fiddly bits between the spokes were a total pain.

Yeah, then I can go back to being a boy again, thought Drew pushing away a wisp of hair in a very feminine way, he looked at his nails—damn, another was chipped, now he’d have to like, repaint them—oh poo.

Harry went home and Gaby went indoors to look at her homework—bah, more stupid maths, although it was better than French, especially with no Bernie—the language queen. Drew helped Bern with maths and in return got help with French.
Mad was looking at her computer—“Bah, we missed a cosplay in Bristol.”

“When was that?”

“Last week—we’re in the back of beyond here, nothing goes on—it’s worse than Warsop—and that’s about as lively as a cemetery.”

“All my anime books went up in smoke anyway,” sighed Gaby putting her books on the table and looking up the homework page.

“Yeah, but like mine didn’t, and we coulda used them to make something, especially as you can sew a bit now.”

“Look, I wear fancy dress all the time—remember?”

“Only when you’re out on your bike.”

“What about this,” Gaby indicated the skirt and top she’d slipped on after showering.

“What about it?” asked Maddy looking bewildered.

“I’m a boy—remember?”

“Nah—can’t go that far back,” sniggered Maddy.

“Anyway, once the house is finished, I’m gonna go home and never wear a flippin’ skirt again.”

“Just a bra an’ panties?” smirked Maddy.

Gaby glowered back at her. “You know what I mean.”

“I know that girl’s clothes fit you better than boys, and your boobies will need something to stop them flopping about.”

A vision entered Gaby’s head of Drew running down the road with two apple-sized items bouncing about under his shirt, or of walking down the road with Paul and Clive and having his schoolbag strap part his breasts drawing attention to them and the two boys eyes popping out on stalks. Some sort of bra or support might be necessary, especially as the B cup bra was filled to capacity.

Maddy sensed the sort of things that were going through Gaby’s mind, after all, she’d planted the scene, hadn’t she?

He was too pretty to be a boy—natch, ‘cos after all he looked like her, and she was beautiful—and she had it in writing from her dad and from Drew—in the days when there was a Drew before Gaby subsumed him. His actions, voice, and gestures were all so naturally feminine—once they’d corrected his eating—shoving a whole rich tea biscuit in his gob in one go was gross—now she nibbled it.

The phone rang and both the girls tensed, neither wanted to answer it in case it was Meadows again. ‘I wish they’d catch him, or let me do it,’ Gaby mused.

“Yes, Dave, I should think so—we’ll manage somehow. I’ll call her now. Gaby, it’s your dad.”

Gaby nearly overturned the chair in her rush to the phone, “Hi, Daddy.”

“Hi, Kiddo, how’s it going?”

“Alright—me an’ Harry went to see Matt today, took my new bike for a spin.”

“Go alright?”

“Like a rocket, Harry struggled to stay with me even when I wasn’t trying.”

“You take care, young lady—cycling is dangerous enough without the presence of a homicidal maniac. Anyway, the builders have to wait for something or other so won’t be working again until Tuesday, so I thought I’d come and see my two girls—assuming they want to see me of course.”

“Nah—you’d cramp my style as a sex worker.”

Dave who’d just taken a sip of beer sprayed the floor in front of him—how does she always know when he’d just taken a drink to make one of her outrageous statements?

He heard her giggling as he coughed and spluttered. “I hope that was a joke, young lady?”

“Course—we’ve just been doing something on the trafficking of women from Eastern Europe in current affairs.”

“Is that appropriate at your age?”

“Yeah, some of them are my age—disgustin’ innit?”

“Dreadful—so d’you want me to come or not?”

“Is the pope a Catholic?”

“I dunno, is he?” teased Dave.

“Can’t answer for the dark one, though, but I ‘spect she’d be glad to see you.”

“Where is she?”

“I think she was working, not sure—she doesn’t tell me, I’m only the one she borrows clothes from.”

“That’s what sisters are for, isn’t it?” joked Dave well aware of how Gaby felt about it all.

“Yeah, she’s supposed to lend me things not the other way round.”

“She does, I’m sure—she used to when you were at home.”

“Yeah—I s’pose—here she is—you wanna talk to her?”

“Does who wanna talk to me?”

“Daddy—he’s on the phone.”

“Never? I’d never have guessed that in a million years, ya know why you’ve got the phone in yer ’and an’ all.”

She handed her the phone and after what she assumed were generalised greetings, Dave asked her how she was. “I’m good.” Gaby also knew what the response to that would be—good is not an adverb, it should be well—ruddy Americans, why do we always adopt their worst abuses of the English language?—she blushed, Jules that is, and Gaby smirked. Jules poked her tongue out at her sister and waved her away.

“What’re you smirking at?” asked Maddy as Gaby went back to her homework.

“Dad’s coming down next weekend.”

“Oh, that should be nice—how’s the house coming on?”

“Blow, I forgot to ask.”

“Maybe he’ll take you back with him and you can finish painting it or something.”

“Very funny, not—anyway, I’d ha’ thought you’d be pleased to get back to sunny Warsop?”

“Yeah, I guess I will—be good to see the gang again, wonder how they are?”

“Yeah, it’ll be so good to be back with the boys again.”

“Gaby Bond, you have a one-track mind.”

“Eh?”

“Boys, boys, boys—it’s all you think about.” She chuckled as he blushed scarlet and spluttered an explanation.

Whatever Next? Chapter 29 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The rest of the week dragged as Gaby anticipated with joy seeing her dad again. Carol was a brick for looking after them, so was Josie, but when you haven’t seen them for like, forever, which in teenage speak is probably a matter of hours or days, being with your parents is special. This was made all the more so, because of the current setup of her mother being all over the globe racing. So seeing Dave would make an ordinary weekend wonderful.

“Miss Bond, would you care to share your dreamscape with the rest of us?”

“Eh?”

“You seem to be a trifle distracted, doubtless dreaming of racing bikes or the lycra-clad men who sit upon them.” Miss Stokes was a bit of a misandrist, possibly because she’d heard some years ago, a group of youths pondering on whether Volvo had used her as a blueprint for the rear end of their coaches. She therefore despised young pretty women for having no difficulties in attracting boys as much as she despised the boys they attracted. Picking on this pretty thirteen-year-old, in Miss Stokes twisted logic, was therefore reasonable.

“Eh?” Gaby looked at her quizzically.

“By the faraway look in your eye, I can only think you were daydreaming about boys or men—am I right?”

“Um”—Gaby blushed, “Just one, Miss, my dad, he’s coming to visit for the weekend.”

“I see,” said the teacher’s mouth but it wasn’t supported by the look of distrust in her eyes.

“So maybe the arsehole who is trying to kill me will leave me alone for a few days.”

“I beg your pardon, young lady, is there any need for such language in class?”

“How would you describe someone who deals in drugs, is wanted by the police, has already killed one person and keeps phoning you up to threaten you?”

The look on the teacher’s face was priceless and she had long since regretted starting the conversation with the bike dolly sitting in front of her. “I think, decidedly dangerous, might suffice.”

“Okay, so he’s a decided dangerous arsehole.”

“Miss Bond, your deliberate disregard for the rules of classroom etiquette is heading towards a weekend writing an essay on such protocols,” said the teacher loudly trying to regain control of the class of laughing teenagers as well as her own self-control.

“Sorry, Miss,” Gaby thought discretion the better part of valour.

“Very well, this time I’ll accept your apology, now try and concentrate on Mr Shakespeare, if you will. Now then, Mr Murkin, to whom is Cymbeline speaking in that line?”

Gaby settled back down into daydreaming while looking at her textbook. Why did they have to have English literature last thing on a Friday? It’s so bloody boring? Shakespeare—hah—so if it’s so bloody interesting how come there’s no mention of Eddy Merckx? Dave had suggested that Raleigh bikes had been around forever, but no-one in A Midsummer Night’s Dream rides one, or if they did it wasn’t specifically mentioned.

Finally, our heroine was saved by the bell, and she was clear of the classroom in moments, lugging her heavy backpack behind her. Outside she scanned the street for signs of Dave, but he seemed absent as did their car—the aging Passat.

Her mobile started to rumble in her pack and its muted ring tone of Tour de France began emanating from within the pink canvas. She struggled to get it open. It was Dave—her heart sank, he’s probably stuck on the M1 somewhere with road works or an accident.

“Hi, Daddy,” she answered the phone.

“Hi, sweetheart.”

“Where are you?”

“About fifty yards down from you.”

“Where? I can’t see the car,” she spoke frustratedly.

“In the Saab.”

“Oh wow, why didn’t you say?” She simultaneously clicked off her phone and swung the bag over one shoulder before running down towards the Swedish-made car. She saw Dave inside it and heaved at the door handle dropping her bag in the footwell before diving onto her father flinging her arms around his neck.

“Hey, Kiddo, control your enthusiasm will you?” She drew back and sat in the front passenger seat and began crying. “What’s the matter, Kiddo?” he asked putting his arm around her narrow shoulders.

“Everything,” she sobbed. “I wanna go home, I wanna be a boy again.”

“C’mon,” he said, “let’s get Jules and get back to the cottage.”

“She’s gone to work,” Gaby managed before the tears reduced her diction to blubbing.

“Anyone else need a lift?”

“No,” she half said and half hiccupped. Dave started up the car and eased his way through the traffic and out of Dorchester. It was nearly halfway home before Gaby had regained control of herself and she spent several minutes dabbing her eyes with a tissue using the vanity mirror in the sun visor. Dave couldn’t see any boy there at all, even without needing to, she looked just like Jenny or Jules in her actions.

“So how’s school?”

“Boring, why?”

“There’s no substitute for education, you know.”

“Yeah, so you keep telling me.”

“I mean it, young lady.”

She turned to face him in the car, “Dad, I’m a boy, remember?”

The shock of this caused Dave to swerve and nearly hit a cyclist he was overtaking.
“I thought we agreed, you were in Gaby mode until you got home.”

“Yeah, well I’m fed up with it, I wished I’d never let Maddy dress me up that first time,” she said: she because Dave couldn’t see any boy there; from the feminine voice to the girlish exterior, there was no boy there at all visible to Dave. The reaction he expected maybe a year or so ago, was now happening and he felt more confused than ever.

“So what’re you going to do?”

“Come back home with you and go back to school at Warsop.”

“Where are you going to stay?”

“With you and Uncle John.”

“If you come back, everyone will come back.”

“Yeah, so?”

“So, maybe they’d rather wait until the end of term or until the house is ready.”

“It’s alright for them, they don’t have to keep pretending to be a stupid girl,” Gaby looked at the mirror again, “Bugger, my mascara’s run—it’s supposed to be waterproof.”

Dave simply shook his head; going back to being Drew might be more difficult than just a change of clothes and a haircut.

“Me and Harry discovered a drug smuggling ring in Weymouth.”

“You what?” Dave thought he’d misheard what she said.

“We found they were supplying coke in Coke tins.”

Dave thinking it was a joke replied, “What else would you expect to find in them?”

“No, coke—like cocaine, the white powder stuff.”

“What? You happened across coke smugglers?”

“That’s what I was trying to tell you.”

“You keep well away from wherever you saw them, they can be very dangerous.”

“Oh don’t worry, I won’t go near them, we told the police and they can sort it out, I have to get Meadows.”

“Leave him to the police as well.”

“They messed up last time, so this time I’ll have to nab him good and proper.”

“Gabs, please, don’t even think about it.”

“I caught him last time, didn’t I?”

“That was as much by luck as judgment.”

“So I just let him terrorise the whole family, do I?”

“What d’you mean?”

“He’s making threatening phone calls again.”

“Oh is he now?” Dave felt his ire rising. He’d very much like to meet Mr Meadows, preferably when he, Dave, was carrying a pickaxe handle or similar suitable implement.

Dave drove the car into the driveway of the cottage and immediately Carole opened the door and stepped out to meet them. She hugged him and then gave Gaby a hug. “Where’s Maddy?”

Gaby and Dave looked at each other in horror. Then before anyone could say anything, she got out of a car at the end of the drive and began walking up towards them. She’d got a lift with William’s dad so Gaby could be with her dad. Gaby gave her a hug and thanked her.

“Yeah, I know, I’m all heart—your makeup’s a mess,” Maddy said quietly to her cousin.

“Yeah, I’m gonna take it all off in a minute.”

“An’ redo it?”

“What for?”

“What for? Your dad’s here, you could at least make an effort to look nice for him.” Before Gaby, inside whom Drew was trying to emerge, could protest, Maddy had her cousin upstairs and changed into a nice skirt and top, makeup cleaned off and reapplied with more emphasis, hair redone and some jewellery and perfume. Before she allowed Gaby to clomp down the stairs in her high heels, she gave her the once over and nodded. Once more Drew ducked below the parapet and Gaby thanked her cousin for the makeover.

“Wow,” said Dave as his second and younger daughter made an entry, “Are you trying to tell me that we need to go out to dinner this evening?” Carol smirked, she knew the signs women give to men, even their dads, with whom they first practice to flirt.

“But Auntie Carol has made dinner, haven’t you?” Gaby turned and fired the question at her aunt.

“It’s nothing special, look, why don’t you two go off and have dinner together—have a bit of father-daughter time and you could collect Juliet on the way back—I’ll save her a dinner here.”

Dave thought it was a good idea and went up to wash and change after his long drive. Gaby smiled—how could they discuss getting back to being Drew in a pub or restaurant, while looking like a teen model? She felt like stamping her foot, she was a boy dammit. She took a deep breath and caught sight of her nails and gasped. If she rushed upstairs now she could redo them before her dad finished his wash and brush up. She flew up the stairs nearly bowling Maddy over.

“Where’s the fire?”

“Look at my nails—I’ll just die if he sees them like this,” groaned Gaby and disappeared into her bedroom while Maddy sniggered and shook her head.

“Where’s Gaby?” Dave enquired back downstairs.

“She went to get something from her bedroom,” Maddy muttered going to switch the television on. Eventually, Gaby came down still blowing on her nails while trying not to fall down the stairs in her heels.

“I don’t know how you walk in those things,” Dave said as they walked from the car up High East Street to the Italian restaurant where he’d managed to book a table. She held on to his arm for support, her other hand clutching her handbag, her shiny nails catching the light as they walked past the glowing windows of the shops.

“It’s not that hard, even a boy can do it,” she said and Dave took a deep breath, he still hadn’t seen any evidence of a boy since he’d collected her.

“You look really smart, Gaby, your mum would be proud of the way you look.”

“For a boy, it isn’t quite what I had in mind.” She stopped and gazed into a jeweller’s shop on the corner of Cornhill—near where Frederick Treves, the surgeon who looked after the ‘Elephant Man’ had been born and raised. He went on to be surgeon to Queen Victoria.

“Isn’t that beautiful?” she said admiring a silver and crystal bracelet.

“It’s very nice, isn’t it,” Dave agreed. The painted fingertip pointing at the window and the way it was pointing said ‘GIRL’ to him and his confusion deepened. What was all that back in the car about and the way she was showing him matching earrings—they seemed diametrically opposed to each other. Was she schizoid or just remembering old times, before she’d immersed herself in girlhood full-time? He didn’t know and he wasn’t sure he really wanted to think about it, not until he and Jenny could talk things over between them and then speak with Gaby and Juliet. They strolled on towards the restaurant.

The only part of Drew that seemed to be in evidence was appetite. For a girl, and a slender one at that, Gaby could pack it away; eating a pasta starter, lasagne with an extra portion of fries, and a sticky chocolate pudding. Dave contented himself with a minestrone soup and a chicken dish, he didn’t want a dessert and just sipped his beer as she ordered a latte coffee to wash down the tableful of food she’d just devoured.

He looked at her as she returned from the ladies, freshly applied lipstick and a sweet smile. She was so small, but had just eaten enough to keep the Oxford rowing eight happy for a few hours, yet here was he, admittedly approaching middle age and less active than he used to be, developing a paunch even though he watched what he ate—except the curries he and John Peters enjoyed once a week.

As they walked back to the car, she rubbed his belly, “Hmm,” she said and sounded just like her mother.

“I know, I know—it comes with age, okay?” She just giggled in response. Sometimes he hated women, even if one of them happened to be his son.

Back at the car she hugged him, kissed him on the cheek and thanked him for her dinner, which she’d really enjoyed. He smiled and told her he’d enjoyed taking her to dinner and once again repeated that her mother would be proud of her younger daughter. She gave him a funny look but nodded.

They picked Jules up who asked why Gaby was all gussied up, and Dave tactfully defused the situation by saying he’d taken her to dinner and would do the same with Jules the next night. He breathed deeply again and saw his suggestion had averted sibling warfare.

It transpired that in fact, he took Jules out for lunch instead, while Gaby did a couple of hours on Harry’s turbo trainer, working off the carbs from the night before. Harry sat and watched the love of his life sweating as she hit speeds he rarely managed and certainly couldn’t sustain. She was something else he thought as he changed the blocks in his brakes, assisted by his technical adviser who was red faced and dripping on her bike.

For the Saturday evening, Carol did a buffet meal and the boys and their parents were invited. Dave presented Gaby with the bracelet and earrings she’d admired and Jules who’d gone off to John’s for an evening of face-sucking, had persuaded her dad to buy her a new pair of shoes with heels that Jenny would blind him for when she saw them.

Gaby was delighted with her new baubles and to keep Maddy and Carol happy, Dave produced the presents that John had sent down with him for the Peters’ women.

Sunday, Gaby talked her dad into following behind as the four of them did a twenty-mile leg stretch on the bikes. Once or twice, she left them all behind, especially on the steep hill out of Abbotsbury, commonly called the limekiln, which rises gently but continuously and then kicks up to 1:4 as it disappears around a bend. The road is very narrow and he’d been stuck following the others as they struggled behind, only Harry being fit enough to keep on his bike and he was almost stationary at times, the other pair ended up in walking gear, as they pushed their bikes up the steep incline.

Gaby sat on a farm gate at another bend in the road, “I thought you’d all gone home,” she grinned at the others who were red-faced and breathing hard. After a breather and a drink, she led them back home, Dave still lost in admiration for the pocket-sized powerhouse that was his second child, when they arrived there. She could climb and she could sprint, the women of team Appollinaris and the others had better watch out, another couple of years and she’d be a real force to be reckoned with. Then the anxiety and confusion returned, she was a boy dammit, or was she? One day soon, they really would have to sort things out. They really would.

Whatever Next? Chapter 30 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Dave hadn’t told his kids that he was down for more than the weekend, besides he needed a break. Sharing a house with John was fine, but he missed having a woman round the place, even one who happened to be his mother-in-law. However, as soon as Josie realised he was staying for the week, she bought a train ticket and went back to Cheshire to check on her house. Carol was tempted to do a flit as well, but Maddy would have to stay and Carol didn’t think leaving all three of them for Dave to look after was fair.

Still, having Dave there meant he brought news from home and she had a man to cook for, instead of the three girls, although Gaby did try to empty the fridge for her a couple of times a week.

On the Sunday evening, Jules had gone round to John’s again so Gaby was sitting doing her homework with Maddy, who was as crabby as hell. She must be on, thought the smaller cousin, mind you I feel pretty yuck as well, though that’s probably because Dad’s going back tomorrow.

She glanced out of the window as she finished her homework—bloody English—who cares why wotsit did whatever to wotserface. English they call it—ha—no one’s spoken like that for three hundred years, innit. She closed her books with a flourish, “It’s not raining, d’you fancy a walk, Daddy?”

Dave who’d nearly nodded off over his Sunday paper jerked himself awake, “Um, yeah, why not?”

“If we cut up through the fields there’s some burial thingies on top of the hill.”

“Barrows.”

“I thought they had wheels,” quipped Maddy.

“Eh?” puzzled Gaby.

“Wheelbarrows?”

“Ha bloody ha,” replied a not impressed Gaby.

“Are you wearing your wellingtons?” asked Dave as he went to fetch his walking boots.

“Could do I suppose,” Gaby spoke to herself and walked out to the garage where such things were kept, emptied out any spiders and pulled on the green wellies decorated with ladybirds. “It will be so good to getting back to being a boy again,” she said quietly to herself before checking the butterflies on the back of her earrings. She pulled her jacket closed and zipped it up; it was October already, where was the time going?

Dave caught up with her out by the garage which she locked. He put his arm round her diminutive shoulders and she leant into him just like a girl. One day her situation will sort itself out, he told himself; one day the elephant in the room will be noticed and nettles grasped. He couldn’t see how Drew could ever come back into this very feminine body, except, when on a bike—then the boy emerged—or did it? Jenny was a killer on the bike with a figure he fell in love with all those years ago. He still loved her and amazingly she still had that wonderful figure, as did Drew. He shook his head and Gaby looked up.

“You okay?”

“I’m fine,” he smiled at her and squeezed her. She almost purred. They walked hand in hand up through the fields. “D’you come up here much then?”

“Me? Nah—well Harry and I have wandered up here once or twice, that’s about it.” Dave didn’t want to know what they might have been doing walking up here, so he didn’t ask. They say mothers can turn a blind eye to their children’s activities, looked as if fathers could too.

It was hard walking; the tufts of grass and the gradient meant Dave was puffing a little although his daughter wasn’t. The curries, it had to be the curries, which were causing him to put on a bit of weight, he thought to himself as he puffed up the hill. In the fading light, they could see the lights of Weymouth and Portland in the distance and felt the breeze blowing up from the sea.

“It’s quite a view?” said Dave wiping the sweat from his forehead.

“Yeah, s’okay,” agreed his offspring pulling him closer to her, “Brrr, it’s cold.”

“There’s hillfort down there,” Dave said looking down to the south west.

“So?”

“I might take a walk up there tomorrow.”

“Oh, right; when you goin’ home?”

“Sunday afternoon.”

“Eh? But it’s Sunday, now?” she gasped.

“Oh, didn’t I tell you, I’m staying the week? If it’s okay with you, that is?”

“Okay? That’s brill, Daddy,” she started bouncing round him in excitement and then realised she was doing what Mad sometimes did when she got excited and stopped. This girl business was really getting to her—if she didn’t stop soon, it would be too late—if it wasn’t already.

“Well, it’s quiet at work for a few days so the boss told me to take the week off, he wants half term, so I got this week.”

“An’ I gotta go to bloody school? ’Snot fair.”

“Actually, I’ve requested they give you Thursday and Friday off.”

“Oh wow? What did they say?” she asked bobbing up and down again.

“At first they said no.”

“Typical.”

“But when I explained that I hadn’t seen you for over a month, they said okay.”

“That is brilliant, Daddy,” she was doing that bouncing thing again and squealing, then noticed and stopped. Dave noticed too. It couldn’t be role play, it’s too natural, he considered. Looks like it’s two daughters from here on, he speculated.

“How’s that bike going?” he asked.

“When I have time to ride it, it’s fine—they won’t let me use it because of you know who.”

“He has tried to kill you.”

“But how am I supposed to stay fit if I can’t train?”

“We’ll ask Matt if he can lend you a turbo or knows someone who can.”

“It’s better than nothin’ I s’pose.”

“I’ll go and see him tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Daddy.”

“C’mon, kiddo, let’s get back before it gets dark and we break our necks falling over these tussocks.” They descended the hillside and once again, the cold little hand was shoved into Dave’s meatier mitt. Once again he held it firmly and wondered what the future held for this unfortunate child.

“Are you alright?” he asked seeing her wincing and rubbing her tummy.

“Yeah, probably wind, I’m hungry, I think.” They went inside and Maddy was noticeable by her absence.

“Where’s Mad, Auntie Carol?”

“She’s feeling a bit under the weather so has gone for a lie down.”

“I’ll go and see if she needs anything,” Gaby dashed off before Carol could stop her. Dave looked at her and she mouthed, ‘Time of the month.’ He nodded and walked away, this was alien territory to him and he meant to keep it that way, he’d probably live longer.

“You okay?” asked Gaby as she entered Maddy’s room.

Maddy was lying with a hot water bottle across her stomach. “Yeah, just the you know whats.”

“Eh?”

“My monthly, it’s been bad today.”

“Oh, I’ve not felt that great either, cramps in my tummy.”

“Maybe you’re on as well,” smirked Maddy.

“Oh yeah, maybe I’m pregnant and it’s contractions,” Gaby threw back.

“So that’s what you were doing with Harry.”

“Eh?”

“Sit down and try this,” she handed Gaby the hot water bottle.

“What am I supposed to do with this?”

“Lie it on your tummy, I find it helpful.”

“I’ve only got wind, not a period.”

“Sure, so this might help release it. Here, take it.”

Gaby did as she was told and after a few minutes found the discomfort in her tummy eased a little.

“Better?” asked Mad.

“Actually, yes; yes it is.” How weird is that?

About half an hour later Carol called them to eat and by then the discomfort had eased significantly yet no wind had passed up or down. Maddy smirked to herself, thinking it was probably all psychosomatic, Drew was so in role that he was even having phantom periods, like women living close together all menstruate at the same time—he was doing the same, except he can’t. On the other hand, he’s grown breasts and wider hips without taking anything and he does take those iron tablets, the same as she does. Nah, he can’t be, can he? Don’t go there, it’s too weird even for Drew.

After eating, the girls washed up, Dave was looking at Gaby’s laptop. “Weather looks good for Thursday, if you want to have a ride I’ll follow you in the car,” he called to his younger offspring.

“Great, thanks,” came back the reply. At least Dave was trying to help with the fitness problem, he’d see Matt tomorrow and organise a turbo.

Dave did just that, Matt knew someone who wanted to sell one, so Dave bought it at about a quarter of its new price. It looked hardly used and before Gaby got back from school, he had it set up in the garage.

From Tuesday onwards, the wunderkind spent an hour early morning and evening on the instrument of torture her father had acquired, still with her MP3 player pounding away in her ears, it could have been worse and trying to synch with Queen’s Bicycle Race while in high resistance nearly caused her to fall off.

On the Wednesday evening, Gaby could hardly wait to get home—she effectively had a long weekend with her second favourite parent, and okay, she’d have to share him with Jules, it could be worse.

They all listened to the weather forecast and the next day promised good weather, sunshine and no strong winds. The niggly tummy had passed and Gab seemed her usual ebullient self, even Maddy seemed happier until she remembered she still had to go to school when the Bonds didn’t. Life just wasn’t fair. She had a cousin who was as pretty if not more so than she was and he was a boy—now he’s got a couple of days off and she had to go to school. Still, her mum was there with her, his was gallivanting round the globe—so she wouldn’t change, and maybe things weren’t quite so unfair after all.

Jules was out with John again, she hardly even stayed to be with her dad, except to bum some money from him, so her younger sibling had almost exclusive rights and wasn’t complaining.

The two of them sat and worked out an interesting route for Gaby to ride the next day. It would stick to mainly country lanes and they’d cut up through Bere Regis, over an undulating route through Milborne St Andrew, Duntish, Cheselbourne and Piddletrenthide, come back down the Piddle valley, back through the edge of Dorchester past the show ground and then back to the village. It would be challenging enough with a good variation in terrain and some challenging climbs—maybe not comparable to the Peak District, but the rolling topography of Dorset belied how steep some of those climbs could be—some were real stinkers.

Thursday morning dawned and Gaby dressed for a ride rather than school. Harry was bemoaning the fact that he had to attend school but he knew if he skived off he’d be in trouble. He was jealous of Dave who was going out for a ride with Gaby when he’d be stuck in a stuffy classroom conjugating irregular verbs in French or listening to a science teacher drone on about this or that chemical compound. He was in love—that was the only chemistry that mattered to him—not ammonia and its smelly salts.

After a reasonable breakfast, the Bonds set off through Crossways and up to Bere Regis and the ride had begun. Dave had checked over the bike beforehand and it was actually in quite good condition, so the things he’d try to teach Dr—Gaby were obviously achieving something. He’d always thought it was essential to be able to fix a puncture or replace a cable when out on a ride, and she’d proven she could do that even if she complained about getting her hands dirty. Typical girl, he thought, then realised it was a while ago and it was just Drew then who’d moaned. He never did like getting his hands dirty.

At Piddletrenthide, they stopped at the Poachers and had a cup of coffee, then it was off down the valley through Piddlehinton and up the long climb before heading down towards Dorchester a couple of miles further on.

It was heading towards Dorchester that they passed a large BMW motorbike going the other way. It had wobbled and the rider had nearly lost control, though neither Bond noticed that its bearded rider had spotted his arch enemy, all sweetness and mascara flying down the road in the opposite direction. It was her, it had to be. He recognised the bike, the riding kit and that face, pretty but determined. He went on a little way and headed back towards Dorchester, life was looking up and the consignment of cocaine he had in his panniers would wait another hour, the buyer wasn’t going anywhere and Sherborne School was such a dependable market—bored little rich kids—always dependable.

Meadows eased the big motorbike round and set off in hot pursuit, he couldn’t believe how far they’d got—it was a pity in some ways that he had to kill her, she was pretty and obviously very talented—but she had got right up his nose more than once.

The latest occasion being that his consignment of the contaminated soft drinks had been discovered by the brat and her boyfriend, he’d lost five big ones with that—no she had to die, that was final.

As she sped down towards the main London road, which used to be the main through road from west to east, Dave hung back knowing he’d have to stop at the junction, the large BMW flew past him and cut up Gaby on her bike in front of him.

Somehow she managed to swerve into the entrance to the showground, pursued by the motorbike. Dave overshot the entrance and had to go on and turn the car round before he could try to protect his daughter.

He screamed into the showground entrance, the tyres of the Saab leaving black tracks on the roadside, Gaby was jinking about on the field pursued by the German juggernaut which seemed unable to actually catch her.

Dave slammed his foot down and shot after the pair of them.

Whatever Next? Chapter 31 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Dave threw the car around trying to intercept the large motorbike which was fully intent on catching his daughter. He didn't think that he'd just indicated his acceptance of her change in status, probably because if he had it would have interrupted his pursuit of the chaser—Meadows—it had to be Meadows.

The car skidded and ended up facing the wrong way, gouging lumps of turf out of the grass. Dave fought with the wheel, trying to encourage the machine to go towards his child and the man who'd caused him so much grief. The wheels spun chucking clods of soil up into the air but the Saab refused to budge.

Dave leapt out of the car, the engine was still running, and jogged towards the two main players in the duel that was being acted out in front of him. He puffed and panted and even the adrenalin that was coursing through his veins didn't seem to help him very much. He vowed he'd go on a diet if he could just protect his daughter from the monster who seemed to be closing in on her.

Dave's eyes widened when he saw the big BMW force Gaby back towards the tarmac, he wanted to shout, ‘Keep to the grass,' but he didn't have the breath. Then to his astonishment, Gaby bunny-hopped over a metal chain fence, which had to be a couple of feet high. He'd seen kids on mountain bikes and BMXs do that sort of thing but not a full road bike.

Gaby set off again across the field heading south towards the river and Dave trotted as quickly as he could behind her, the motorcycle unable to get through the chain had to take the long route, giving the young cyclist a few seconds breathing space.

Gaby's breathing grew ragged and she was tiring, not surprising given the fact that she'd already ridden over thirty miles and while she'd tried some grass racing a few years ago, it was hard work, especially on the longer sward. The bunny-hop was a last ditch attempt to escape from Meadows—she knew it was Meadows and she knew if he got to her he'd hurt her if not kill her outright. She knew her dad was there but Meadows had stopped her from riding back towards the car. She'd also spotted that Dave was on foot and as such was vulnerable to attack from the motorbike. She had to keep Meadows away from her dad however dangerous it became to her, she just had to.

The roar of the BMW drew closer and she jinked and he overshot her, she doubled back on herself then struck out for the river again. Meadows saw where she was going and thought it suited his plans quite well. If he collided with her alongside the river, she'd drown and he could make his getaway, possibly with enough time to hit her father as well, yeah that would be good, but not for the Bonds.

Gaby heard the motorbike slow before coming after her, then its speed seemed to slow again, she realised he was going to try and hit her into the river. She'd had one encounter with the Frome before and nearly died, she didn't want another.

It was a moment later that Gaby's quick mind hatched a plan to hopefully escape the lunatic on the motorcycle and possibly give her father a chance to help her drive him off, or even capture him. She had one element in her favour—surprise; that of changing defence into attack, its reputed best form.

The growl of the BMW drew closer again and Gaby put on a spurt away from the river, the motorbike tried to counter which was what she wanted. She felt hot and sweaty and close to exhaustion, she'd have just one shot at her plan and it would be quite literally sink or swim time.

The BMW swung inside her, and then had to swerve again away from the river, Gaby meanwhile seemed to heading towards her father, who was still trotting to her. The motorbike revved up and flew between them, seemingly cutting her off from Dave's help, causing Gaby to turn sharply, her back wheel skidding a little on the grass, and she turned back towards the river.

It isn't known if Gaby knew the story of the Brer Rabbit and the tar baby, where the apparent victim manipulates the captor to do what they want without realising it. Gaby was playing Brer Rabbit very ably.

The motorbike engine sounded again and as she reached fifty yards from the river, Gaby began to sprint. Meadows spotted her change in speed and thought, she'll never jump over that, she'll end up midstream—but then she'd escape assuming she didn't land awkwardly.

He gunned the engine and the machine flew after her, he just needed the slightest touch on her back wheel and she'd fly uncontrollably into the water and drown.

What he didn't appreciate was that Gaby had spotted a small footbridge, a plank across the river which while only about a foot wide, gave her a chance to escape, it certainly would be a jolly sight harder on a large motorbike which was travelling too fast—she just hoped she'd provoked him enough.

Reaching a speed of nearly thirty miles an hour, Gaby zipped through a hole in the hedging and onto the bridge which was more slippery than she'd anticipated. At one point she thought she was going for a swim as the wheel skipped towards the muddy water of the river but she controlled it and crossed the bridge.

Meadows realised too late he'd been had, the sprint from the girl on a push bike caught him by surprise and he accelerated faster than he intended. He saw the bridge too late, braking, the heavy motorcycle skidded towards the bridge before pitching over the side right in the middle of the stream pinning the rider beneath it.

Gaby had thrown herself off her bike as soon as she reached the far side, some twenty five feet away getting away from the plank bridge which she recognised was actually an old sluice gate. She rolled away from her bike as the motorbike slewed out of control on the narrow planking hitting part of the sluice control before dumping itself into the river with a huge splash followed by gurgles as the engine flooded with river water.

Stunned and breathing hard, she drew herself up on shaking legs and could just see the outline of the bike and the swirling mass of muddy silt it had caused to be liberated into the quite swiftly flowing current.

She watched for a moment and saw Meadows' hand break the surface as he struggled to free himself, but pinned by half a ton of German metal, he was fighting a losing battle. Then the hand sunk back below the water and she watched almost as if in a trance, bubbles floated up then stopped. He was going to die in front of her very eyes. A sense of relief surged through her, then she realised what that meant—he was drowning and she was standing there watching him.

A split second later she scrambled into the water to see if she could help, wary that he could yet try to hurt her or pull her under the water, and drowning people panic, sometimes drowning the rescuer as well as themselves.

She knew only too well that cycling shoes are not the best thing for walking in mud or swimming rivers, but they take time to get off, ratchets and straps fixing them firmly to the foot—hence the bunny hops when the rider lifts the bike by the handle bars and pedals while still astride it.

She moved towards the now developing oil slick and squealed nearly falling as she realised she'd stepped on his lifeless arm or hand. At that moment Dave puffed into view, “Oh shit,” he gasped and jumped and slid into the water from the opposite side of the bank.
Gaby was trying to lift the drowning man's head, from which her hands were slipping off the helmet. Dave waded into the waist deep water, which was cold and dirty and yanked off the helmet. Muddy water escaped and Dave dropped the helmet on the bank, “Phone for help,” he shouted at Gaby who seemed unsure of what to do in the shock of the moment.

Voices were heard as one or two witnesses saw the incident and came to help, but no one had called the police or ambulance. Gaby dialled triple nine as Dave shouted instructions, “Tell them we're in the river by the show ground and to bring lifting equipment or this man's going to die.” Gaby did as she was told and the police said they were on their way.

Another man arrived and jumped in to help, between them they managed to pull Meadows, who was now unconscious, from under the bike. They struggled to drag him up the bank and tried to pump some of the water out of his lungs. Gaby dashed across the bridge to help, with some reluctance she wiped his mouth and began blowing into it. He had no pulse and Dave pressed down on the villain's chest trying to stimulate some circulation. He was shivering and only half of him got wet until he and the other man dragged Meadows free.

Gaby blew twice into the man's mouth, the hair of his moustache and beard tickling her face. Dave continued the compressions. Gaby stopped him and blew again, suddenly Meadows' eyes flickered open and he coughed up foul, muddy water. They turned him on his side as he coughed and vomited again.
Sirens sounded as the emergency vehicles screamed up to the river, the police closely followed by an ambulance and then a fire engine. “You got him out then?” asked an incredulous young policeman.

Dave, too exhausted to speak, simply nodded.

“It's Meadows,” said Gaby accusingly.

“What, Rod Meadows?” gasped the copper.

“Yep,” she replied, “he tried to kill me again, his motorbike is down there,” she nodded at the river.

The paramedics stabilised him and strapped him to a stretcher and set off towards the hospital while Gaby, Dave and the other rescuer, wrapped themselves in the blankets the ambulance had provided and the police took statements about what had happened.

Seeing they were all wet, the police had asked if they'd fallen in the river but were reassured their dip was entirely controlled. Finally, they were allowed to go home, the bicycle going in the back of the Bond's Saab, which the firemen helped push out of the mud.

However, it wasn't until they were back at the cottage that the realisation of what had happened really sank in. After showering to remove the final vestiges of river silt, a fine mud which seemed to get in every nook and crevice, Gaby slipped into jeans and a top before sitting on Dave's knee and crying into his shoulder while he held her tightly.

Jules was sent for and she and the others listened in total awe as they heard how her sister had kept the murderer away from Dave once he'd started running to help her. They gasped as they heard how Gaby then tried to rescue the drowning man, and how it had taken two grown men to drag him free, but that she'd started CPR on him and that he'd somehow survived.

“I have never seen someone bunny hop over a chain fence like that, not on a road bike,” Dave declared causing Gaby to blush.

“It seemed like a good idea at the time,” she replied thinking it was a good thing he hadn't seen her and Paul doing it down the woods with their mountain bikes.

A short time later a car pulled up and two police officers got out—more questions and then some answers. “Did you recover the motorbike?” asked Dave, Gaby was still seated on his lap.

“Oh yes, it was full of cocaine, we reckon he was on his way to Sherborne when he spotted you and decided to do a little homicide en route. Fortunately, his little plan didn't work thanks to one brave young woman and her dad.” The superintendent rose to his feet and held out his hand to Gaby, “Thank you for doing our job for us, but I don't think Rod Meadows will be going anywhere for a while, he broke his hip in the accident. I have to say, had it been me, I might have let him drown, but it wasn't and I'm impressed by your courage and generosity, both of you.” He shook Gaby's hand and then Dave's.

“When this goes to trial, will we have to appear?” asked Dave wondering what form of adolescent Drew or Gaby would be manifesting by then, though he thought Drew was now absorbed into Gaby.

“That depends upon how he pleads.”

“I see,” said Dave and Gaby thought, ‘Bugger, I might have to dress up like a school girl again—I hope he pleads guilty.'

Life returned to normality for a few days although the following Saturday, Dave was down again at the request of the police. He and Gaby had been asked by them to meet with Meadows. Neither were sure it was a good idea but they were reassured that he couldn't hurt them and it might help the occasional bad dream both of them had.

Reluctantly, they went to the hospital where Meadows was in a room guarded by a policeman. He was sitting on a chair, his hand cuffed to the bed and his injured leg in a plaster of Paris cast, showing he wasn't going anywhere soon.

Gaby stood in front of Dave who had his hands on her shoulders and despite Meadows being a hospital patient and there being a police officer in the room, was quite prepared to hurt Meadows if he tried anything with Gaby.

“What d'you want?” snapped Dave, he might have helped to save his life but he couldn't bring himself to be polite with him.

“It's like this,” Meadows began; “a few months ago, I 'ad a nice little earner, 'til she poked her 'ooter in. Then she proves pretty well unkillable and pokes it in agin, well I 'ad to do summat, didn't I? When I seen 'er on that bike, I knowed it was 'er, she rides with some style unlike them old farts you sees out on expensive bikes on a Sundee when the sun shines, like.

“Well, I couldn't pass up the chance to sort 'er out fer good an' all, could I now? So I 'as a go on me Bimmer bike, an' bugger me, she bloody near kills me instead.”

“I think you'll find she helped to rescue you, Rod,” commented the policeman.

“Yeah, I knows that, I seen her when she kissed me—lips like a butterfly,” he said and Gaby blushed. “Was like Sleepin' Beauty in reverse,” he chuckled and coughed spitting into a small receptacle he got from the table.

“You're no beauty, Rod, sleepin' or otherwise,” commented the copper.

“No, but she is an' her twin sister.”

“She's my cousin, actually,” said Gaby breaking her silence.

“Well, all I'm sayin' is you're like peas in a pod.”

“Yes, you tried to kill her as well, didn't you?” Gaby stepped clear of Dave's protective grip.

“Did I? Shows I ain't as good as I thinks I am, couldn't even kill a schoolgirl.”

“No, but you killed a schoolboy, didn't you?” Gaby stepped closer.

Meadows lurched forward but she stood her ground although for a moment she wondered if she'd made a mistake. “Game little thing, ain't ya?”

“I told you I wasn't frightened of you before, maybe now you'll believe me. If all this was to try and scare me, we wasted our time coming here.” Gaby held out her hand to Dave to leave.

Meadows coughed and spat in the little pot, “No, it wasn't, I asked you to come so I could say thank you for saving my life.” Both Dave and Gaby were taken aback and said nothing. “An' seein' as I owes ya one, I won't be chasin' you no more nor your cousin.”

“Can we believe you, Meadows?” Dave said holding on to Gaby's sweaty hand and realising that she was far more nervous than she let on. “Well, can we believe a thief, a murderer and drug trafficker?”

“That's up to you.”

“How about you do the decent thing and plead guilty and save these children from having to face your barrister in court—deeds not words talk loudest.” Dave astonished himself with the coldness of his anger, he thought after watching this man terrorise his family for months he'd want to physically harm him, but when it actually came to the point, he felt a coldness towards him which would have made him as nasty as the man he despised and instead flung down a challenge.

“Okay, you got a deal,” said Meadows.

Back at the house they discussed with the others what had happened. “So this creep is going to plead guilty to save us having to come back down here for the trial?” asked Maddy thinking back to when he nearly killed her and only Gaby's quick mind and action saved her.

“So he said,” confirmed her cousin.

“Do leopards change their socks?” said Maddy misquoting the old adage.

“Socks?” squealed Gaby, “Whatever next?”

Whatever Next? Chapter 32 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Can we actually believe him?” said Jenny phoning from Belgium.

“I have no idea, he sounded sincere but he’s a convicted criminal with at least one death on his conscience.” Dave was there when Meadows agreed to plead guilty.

“Quite, so it could go to trial and Gaby could be called?”

“That depends on what he does. He tried to scare her then thanked her for saving his life.”

“What d’you mean, tried to scare her?”

“He lunged as if to grab her when she took a step towards him.”

“Oh God.”

“She was just out of his reach and she didn’t so much as blink, telling him he didn’t scare her. I don’t know about her but I was bloody scared for her.”

“She’s a bit of a one-off, isn’t she? Nerves of steel, no wonder she’s so good at racing, a lot of it is about holding your nerve.”

“I saw the video of the race at Bryanston, she stole that from two boys much bigger than she was, just sneaked between them and shot away.”

“I haven’t seen that yet—perhaps you could get a copy and send it over, I’m sure George and the girls would love to see it.”

“I’ll speak to the boys at the bike shop. See if I can get a copy.”

“Thanks, darling. Well, there’s one thing you can always say about life with Gaby or Drew—it’s never boring.”

“That’s true.”

“I’ve got to go, the meeting is about to start and then we’ve got a training ride. George is a real slave driver.”

“I’ll tell her you phoned, she’s out on her new bike, the one she won—it’s a nice bit of kit.”

“Tell her I look forward to riding with her in a month or so's time.” Jenny rang off and Dave glanced at the clock. Gaby had been out for nearly two hours, she should be back any time now. They all felt as if a weight had been lifted from their shoulders. With Meadows in custody and with a broken hip, even he shouldn’t be able to escape plus he’d given his word he’d leave her in peace. But how much was his word worth—probably not even the breath he said it with?

Dave was returning home the next day, builders to supervise and so on, not forgetting he actually had a job as well, and quite a good one at the timber yard.

Effectively, he ran the place, his boss dealing mainly with the marketing side of things, so Dave did everything else from supervising the saw-mill to overseeing the over-the-counter sales, both of which were profiting under his care. He hoped for a reflection of this in his Christmas bonus.

A little later Gaby swept in walking straight to the kitchen and drinking a glass of water straight from the tap. She looked a little flushed.

“Everything okay?” asked Dave.

“Ooh, you made me jump,” she said starting a little.

“Not surprised after several months of having someone trying to kill you or threatening to. How did the ride go?”

“Brill, I love this new bike.”

“Harry manage to stay with you?”

“Some of the time—I let him catch up with me now and again or he loses interest.”

“Seeing as he only got into cycling because of you, I’m not surprised.” He paused for a moment and she knew what he was going to say. “Look, I’m going back tomorrow and they reckon the house could be habitable in about a month’s time, that would coincide with the end of term.”

“You want me to come home?”

“Yes—I’d have thought you’d want to as well.”

“Be nice to see the house again.”

“And all your friends?”

“Yeah, I s’pose though I’ve like made some new friends down here, so have Maddy and Jules.”

At the mention of his sister’s name, he visibly winced. He knew that separating her from John was going to almost require surgical intervention. It was her first great romance and she was giving it her all. Mind you, Gaby seemed to spend increasing time tongue-wrestling with Harry.

“You seem to have got on quite well with Harry.”

“Harry, yeah, I like him.”

“I think we’ve all noticed, but at least he’s stopped sending you flowers twice a week.”

Gaby went a lovely rose colour and Dave enjoyed gently teasing her. “Yeah, for a boy, he’s okay.”

“He’s certainly gone on you, girl.”

“Yeah, well some of us have it and some of us don’t.” Just then Maddy walked in.

“Hi, Gabs.”

“See what I mean,” said Gaby with Maddy giving her a very strange look.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she said sharply.

“Gaby was just saying she thought you’d walk in in a moment, and she was spot on.” Dave lied but he thought the United Nations would approve rather than have two warring cousins.

“Oh right. Consult yer crystal balls did ya?”

Gaby decided to ignore the remark rather than precipitate an argument.

“I was just telling Gaby that the house should begin to be habitable within a month.”

“Oh, that’s gotta be good, Uncle Dave; so we looking to be home for Christmas?”

“That’s the sort of schedule I had in mind.”

“That sound good to you, Gabs?” Maddy seemed excited.

“Yes an’ no.”

“What? I’d ha’ thought you’d like to be sleepin’ in your own bed—or would you prefer Harry’s?” she jibed.

“Very funny not. Harry an’ me are just good friends.”

Maddy smirked, “Yeah, course you are, that’s all, good friends who like a grope in the long grass.”

Gaby was scarlet now, “So? Jealous are we?”

“Girls—please,” Dave appealed to the two of them to stop the backbiting. “Why did you say yes or no to coming home?”

“Only Meadows being under lock and key has changed, the rest of the reason hasn’t has it.”

“You mean the physical changes?”

Gaby rolled her eyes heavenwards. “Well, yes—that’s like why we came down here again—or can’t you remember that far back?”

“There’s no need to get cheeky, young woman. Of course, I remember, it’s not every day my son turns into my daughter.”

“Innit, I thought it was,” Maddy dropped as she went upstairs to her room.

“Some days she gets on my tits,” said Gaby and Dave didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but it certainly seemed the two teens were squabbling like two sisters, perhaps through spending long periods together.

Trying to bring things back to the topic he thought they were discussing, moving back home, he asked, “So you don’t want to come home?”

“Whether I want to or not is irrelevant, I can’t. If I go home looking like this, they’ll murder me.”

“I think we might well have to cope with that at some point. You could always change schools and so on.”

“They’re still gonna know it’s me, Drew Bond, gone girly.”

“So what d’you propose instead?”

“Goin’ to Germany with Mum. I mean they all thought I was a girl over there anyway.”

“But she isn’t there half the time and you could hardly look after yourself now, could you?”

“Why not? I was almost doing that at home.”

“Oh, come off it, Gaby, you helped a bit but that’s a far cry from keeping house for yourself, besides I’m sure there are minimum ages for that both here and in Germany and I suggest you’re too young for both.”

“Okay, I’ll move in with Harry.”

Dave nearly choked. “While Harry might be happy with the idea, I doubt his parents would be.”

“It’s hardly like I could get pregnant, is it?”

“Probably not, but until we have all the tests and things done, who knows?”

“You really think I could have girly bits? Ovaries and things?”

“I doubt it but until we look, we won’t know will we?”

“Okay, take me up the hospital and ask them.”

“I don’t think it’s quite as simple as that, you’d need appointments and other things, it might be better to wait until we get home and get our own doctor to organise it. He’ll be more familiar with your history and so on.”

“Doubt it, I was a boy when I last saw him, didn’t have these then,” she hefted her breasts at Dave who blushed, she had a point.

“So what d’you want to do? See a doctor here?”

“Why not, then if I’m really weird we can leave afterwards.”

Dave opened his arms, “You’re not weird,” he said and she leant into him, snuggling against his body, where once again she felt safe.

“No, all boys grow tits and big bums,” she mumbled from somewhere down his chest where she clamped her face.

“Okay, we’ll do it down here but one of us, your mother or I need to be with you because it’s too much responsibility to put on Carol.”

“How’s that, it’s only finding out why I’m turning into a girl, not what to do about it?” Gaby seemed to have recovered from her self-doubt.

“True, but even so it will have implications.”

“Yeah, for me.”

“And for us too, girl. You’ll need our support won’t you?”

“Yeah, someone’ll have to buy my new dresses an’ shoes...”

Dave ignored the deliberate wind up. He hugged her tightly; their house needed to be made habitable, it was where they lived—his castle on his territory. Once they got back there, he’d defend it and his family against all comers. He badly wanted to be back there before they grasped the nettle of whether he now had two daughters or whether his son was once again going to try and emerge.

Jenny never spoke a truer word than when she said that life with Gaby was never boring. But just how interesting it was going to get, he wasn’t sure nor was he sure he’d be able to cope with it. But for everyone’s concern, he’d give it his best shot. That was all he could do. He held his younger daughter who seemed in no hurry to disentangle herself from him. He leant his face onto the top of her head and kissed her. Whatever was coming he’d help her as much as he could—after all she was only turning into a young woman, wasn’t she? Then with Gaby it was rarely that straightforward was it? Talk about being bowled a googly, with her anything could happen and did; but they’d survive whatever happened. Yeah, together the family was unbeatable—yeah, bring it on...”

The doorbell rang and Carol answered it. “Uh Dave, there’s a policeman at the door.”

Reluctantly he released his younger child and walked with Carol asking, “Whatever next?”

~~~~THE END~~~